Welcome To My Obsession

“Here we are.” Kraven said as he pulled over and parked in front of a building that Melinda never thought in a million years he would take her. He got out and went over to her side, helping her up and taking her hand as he led her inside. “Alright, you can choose whatever dress you would like, along with whatever you want to go with it.” 

“Okay,” Melinda said as she looked around the room, seeing women trying on elegant wedding dresses. “But uh,” she looked back at him. “Does it need to be white?”

“It can be whatever color you like,” Kraven said. “Red, green, pink, it could be black for all I care. As long as you love it, that’s what matters.” He smiled. “So go on,” he motioned his head. “Go pick out your wedding dress.” 

“Alright,” Melinda said. She went into the section where they had dresses with color on them with Kraven right behind that. She started looking through them, feeling a bit overwhelmed with it. “Whoa. There are more colored dresses than I thought there would be.” 

“Excuse me.” The sales associate said and they turned to her. “What kind of dress are you looking for besides wanting a splash of color?” 

“Honestly, I have no idea.” Melinda said. “I have never worn a dress in my life.”

“Do you tend to wear bright or dark colors?” The sales associate said.

“Dark,” Melinda said. 

“Do you like tight fitting clothes or loose?” The sales associate said

“Both.” Melinda said.

“And when is the wedding?” The sales associate said.

“We’re eloping today.” Kraven said. 

“Today?” The sales associate said. Kraven nodded his head. “Then she’ll need something that’s not going to require any resizing. Hmm,” she thought about it. “I think I got the dress for you. It will be over here.” She led the way to the second that had black dresses. “And what’s the price range?"

“There is none,” Kraven said. He looked over at Melinda and smiled. “Whatever she wants, I’ll get it for her.”

“Then I definitely know the dress for her.” The sales associate said as she started going through the dresses. “Now where is it?” She kept looking until she found it. “Ah, here it is.” She pulled a dress off the rack. “Let’s get you some accessories and try this one, while your fiance waits here.”

Kraven smiled as he motioned his head for Melinda to follow the sales associate. She followed the woman and she started collecting things to go with the dress. Then they went to the dressing rooms and she started stripping down. That’s when she saw Melinda’s little baby bump. So started tons of questions, such as how long her and fiance have been together, how they met, how he proposed to her, when she was due, and many more questions she really couldn’t answer honestly. Once the dress was on her, the sales associate helped her with her hair and put the veil in, then she added her black thick heels and jewelry.

“There,” The sales associate said, smiling. “Your fiance is going to love you in this.” She led Melinda out of the dressing room and over to where Kraven was waiting. “Here is your lovely bride to be.” Kraven looked over as Melinda came out in a black satin off the shoulders sweetheart dress with a semi long train. It had beaded floral design on the back of the trail, along with the cross and the black tulle long sleeves. She had hair partly up, with a long black tulle veil that was held by a black floral clip. Melinda had a white gold necklace and earrings, both with black diamonds in a floral pattern. 

“So what do you think?” The sales associate said.

He smiled. “She’s perfect,” Kraven said and Melinda blushed.

She looked at Melinda. “And what do you think?” The sales associate said, smiling. “Do you love it?”

She looked in the mirror and smiled. “Yeah,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “I love it.”

“Great,” The sales associate said. “Let’s get you guys all checked out so you guys can run along and tie the knot.”

Melinda got changed while Kraven picked out an all black suit. They paid for everything and got everything boxed up. He loaded it up in the jeep and they headed over to a jewelry store. Once again Kraven told her to pick out whatever she liked and he would buy it. Melinda decided on a simple white gold bridal set with black diamonds for her ring. As for Kraven, she picked out a solid black tungsten carbide wedding ring. And lucky for them, the rings fit perfectly. They purchased the rings and off they went again, and over to the airport. They got onto the private jet and they headed off to Hawaii, a place Melinda had mentioned to him just the other day she wanted to go visit.

While Kraven worked on getting them reservations for the wedding and honeymoon, Melinda was curled on the couch across from him. She was looking out the window, trying to figure out yet again, what the hell was going on. When she took Anthony up on his offer for a date, her world got turned upside. And since she met Kraven, her world is constantly spinning. Melinda had no idea what was going on, which way was up or down, left or right, her life was completely insane. She went from being the lonely nerdy outcast working on becoming a nurse, while being a batista at a coffee shop. Then being forced to work in a brothel where her first client not only buys her freedom, but moves her in and they start a committed unromantic relationship. And now, she’s pregnant with Kraven’s child and they are getting married. 

But were they getting married because he actually has feelings for her? Or was it because he got her pregnant and he’s trying to do right by her? She could ask him, but she was dreaded what his answer would be. Melinda didn’t want Kraven’s answer to be he was marrying her simply because he knocked her up. And the moment he says that to her, that was going to be it. Melinda was going to pack up everything of hers and leave. She knows there’s no way she could stay with Kraven, the man she has fallen in love with after all these months together. She would be too heartbroken to look at him everyday knowing he didn’t love her. But where does that leave them and their baby?

“Melinda,” Kraven said. She turned to him as he took a seat next to her. “I got us the honeymoon suit for a couple weeks. It has a great view looking out over the ocean. It’s going to look amazing at sunrise. I also found someone that can marry us tomorrow at sunset. And I got the perfect spot too.” He smiled. “It’s near a cliff that’s right by the ocean with a variety of flowers and plants growing around it. You're really going to love it. Then after our first half of our honeymoon is done, we’ll head to Russia, to my mother’s family animal reserve I told you about. We’ll be staying there for two weeks as well, in the same spot me and my family used to stay at when I was child. We can even go camping, sleep under the stars. Well,” he grinned. “After we do a few adult activities, that is.” 

She gave him a small smile. “That sounds good.” Melinda said.

His grin faded. “What’s wrong?” Kraven said. “I thought you would be more excited about all this. If you're not happy where we are getting married or staying at, I can always change that.”

“No,” Melinda said, shaking her head. “It’s.. It’s not that. I’ve,” she looked down as she started fiddling with her shoelaces. “I’ve just been thinking.”

“Are you having second thoughts about getting married or the baby?” Kraven said and she shook her head. “Then what is it?” She kept playing with her shoelaces. “Melinda, please talk to me.” He put his hand on hers, stopping her from messing with her shoe laces. With his other hand he raised her headed up to look at him. “Hey. Talk to me, what’s going on?”

She sighed. “I know when this whole thing first started between us, it was something unexpected on both our parts,” Melinda said and Kraven nodded his head. “And I know when I originally asked you exactly what this was between us, we established that we both have the roles of husband and wife but without the L-Word.”

“That’s right,” Kraven said. 

“But now that I’m pregnant and we’re about to get married I uh,” Melinda said and she looked down again. “I just… I just want to know if we’re getting married because I’m carrying your child or,” she looked up at him. “If you actually…” she looked back down, unable to look him in the eye. “Have feelings for me.”

“I see,” Kraven said.

She looked back up at him. “And I want you to be honest with me,” Melinda said. “I don’t want you to sugarcoat it to spare my feelings. I just need to know especially now with the baby on the way. Because if we’re getting married just because I’m pregnant, then I don’t want to get married. We don’t have to be in a false marriage to raise a child together. And,” She took a deep breath. “And if that’s the reason why we are getting married, I think we should call this whole thing off between us and I should move out.” He leaned back a bit away from her. “I’m sorry Kraven. But it will be too confusing for the baby and I don’t want to lie to them, like I did with that sales associate when she asked me questions about us. It wouldn’t be fair or right. And I’m not saying once I move out we will stop talking and you won’t be around the baby. I want us to co-parent and be civil about this. So please, please be honest with me so I know exactly what we are and what to do.”

He let out a heavy sigh as he looked out the window. “Alright,” Kraven said and he turned back to her. “As you know I’m not very good at expressing my feelings beyond lust and anger. Even expressing happiness I have difficulties with it at times," Melinda nodded her head. “And I know I stated I don’t do relationships and this between us was about sexual satisfaction. But really, that last part was a lie.”

“What?” Melinda said, looking confused.

“After our first time together, you were on my mind and I couldn’t get you out.” Kraven said. “I had this,” he tried to look for the right words. “This want, this need, this desire for you to be around me, to be with me just kept growing. So much so I took out a million dollars to buy your freedom not so you can be all mine, but so you could be with me.”

“You,” Melinda said. “You wanted me to be with you?”

“Yes,” Kraven said. “The moment you asked me what this was between us, I should have told you the truth. And that is,” he hesitated for a moment as he looked out the window. “This was,” he looked back at her. “This was a relationship. But doing so, I would not only be telling you the truth, but myself. And I wasn’t ready for that. I was,” he looked out the window and Melinda could see he was clenching his jaw. He took a deep breath as he unclenched his jaw. “I was scared of what I was feeling towards you.”

“You were?” Melinda said.

“I was,” Kraven said, nodding his head as he looked back at her. “I have never been scared of my emotions before because I have been in control of them for years. But the moment I saw you I couldn't control my emotions and that scared the living hell out of me Melinda. Because that meant you now had control of my emotions, control of me. So I lied to myself and convinced myself that it was purely for sexual satisfaction and nothing more. Though I was scared of this feeling I had towards you I didn’t want to treat you like an object for my own amusement.”

“That’s why you still wanted to be romantic,” Melinda said.

“Yes,” Kraven said, nodding his head. “I wanted to show you that you meant more to me than someone to satisfy my lust. I wanted to show you that you were my partner, my companion.” He took her hand in his. “I have never felt this way before Melinda, never in my life. And if I’m being honest, I never thought I was capable of it. But I,” he took another deep breath. “I find myself feeling things with you I never felt before. I know it’s because you're different. I knew you were different the moment you captivated me with your beautiful hazel eyes. And you being different cause me not only to change but to feel something deeply towards you that I feel for no one else. Well,” he smiled as he looked down at her stomach and he placed his other hand on it. “That was before this little one.” He gently caressed her stomach. “Now I feel deeply towards the both of you.” He rested his hand on her stomach and she placed her hand on his, and he looked up at her. “I don’t know if I can ever say those three little words I know you desperately want to hear, that you deserve to hear Melinda. But know this, I do feel them.” They smiled at each other. “I feel them towards you and our little one. And that’s why I want to marry you. Not because our child is growing inside of you, because of what I feel inside of me towards you. Because you Melinda, he pressed his forehead against hers as he looked into her eyes. “Are moy mir.”

“I’m your world?” Melinda whispered. 

“Mm-hmm” Kraven said.

She pulled back as she started tearing up. “I’m sorry,” Melinda said. She wiped her tears as she giggled a bit. “I don’t know if I’m getting emotional because of what you said or the baby.”

He chuckled. “Come here,” Kraven said, he took her hand and tugged her gently towards him. She rested her head on his chest as they wrapped their arms around each other. “I know I don’t show it, but I am happy to have you in my life. And I’m very happy that it’s you carrying my little one.” He kissed the top of her head. “You're going to be an amazing mother, moy mir, and a wonderful wife.”

“Thank you,” Melinda said. “You're going to be an awesome dad and great husband.”

“I fear I may not be.” Kraven said.

“Don’t worry,” Melinda said, looking up at him with a smile. “I’ll make sure you will be.”

He smiled as he kissed her. “You know in the back of the jet there’s a bed if you need to lay down and rest. Or,” Kraven said and he grinned. “If you care to join the mile high club moy mir.” She giggled as she blushed. “Oh I know what that giggle means.” He scooped her up in his arms and he stood up, and started heading to the bedroom. “Mile high club here we come.”

Hawaii:

When they landed, they drove straight to their hotel and checked in. Kraven loved how Melinda was in awe when she looked out onto the balcony seeing the ocean and all the nature around it. Then when he took her to explore some of the island, she was like a child, wanting to see everything. He always loved that about her, her ability to see the pureness and innocence in the world when he can no longer see it. He hoped their child was like that, seeing the more good of the world. Their child. Kraven still couldn’t believe the woman he'd fallen in love was carrying his child. He thought he would never have one. He really did hope he was going to be a good and lovely husband and father despite not having a good remodel growing up. But he knew his moy mir would help guide him in the right direction. After all, she helped him find love that he thought he would never have too. 

Come their wedding day, Kraven stood by the cliff with the ocean to his back and wildlife in front of him. He was in an all black 3 piece suit, with a silver tie and pocket square to match Melinda. Though he hated wearing suits, he wore it just for her. As he stood there waiting for his bride to be, he felt nervous. Another emotion he never experienced before, truly, Melinda has changed him. And he was no longer scared of it. He wanted to feel more human for her, so one day he could say those three little words to her. 

The sunset and the waves started clashing against the rocks below, creating almost a melody as Melinda appeared. Kraven took a deep breath as waves of emotions started crashing down on him. He kept his eyes on her as she slowly started walking the aisle they created with flowers. The ocean breeze blew softly through her hair, making her black veil flow in the air like smoke. The sunlight dances across Melinda’s face with shades of ambers. Kraven took another deep breath when he saw the bouquet in her hands. White lilies, roses, daisies, monte casino, and stock. The same flowers he first gave to her, he couldn’t help but smile that she remembered. 

She smiled at him with tears of joy forming in her eyes. Kraven had to clench his fist and his jaw to stop himself from getting too emotional from the sight of her beauty. As she got closer, he reached out his hand to her and she placed her hand in his. He gently pulled her towards him and they stood facing each other as they looked deep into each others’ eyes. The priest began the ceremony but his words fell on deaf ears. Because at this moment, it was just them, lost in their own little world. It wasn’t until they were told to give their vows that they came out of it.

“Kraven,” Melinda said softly. “All my life I felt invisible to the world, an outsider always looking in. I never thought I would have a place to call home, until I met you. Though the way we met wasn’t ideal,” they both smiled. “I honestly wouldn’t have it any other way. Because of a bad situation, something good came out of it, you. And I will always be grateful to you and all you have done for me. You are not only my protector, but the man I have come to love with all my heart and the father of my child.” He gently squeezed her hand as he fought back his emotions. “And with this ring,” she placed the ring on his finger. “I promise to always be yours and yours alone.”  

“Melinda,” Kraven said, calmly as he could. “Much like you I have felt like an outsider always looking in. All my life I felt I didn’t belong in this world. I thought I was destined to walk the path of violence and loneliness, until I met you. And I agree the way we met wasn’t ideal,” they laugh a bit. “I too honestly wouldn’t have it any other way. Because in that darkness, I found the light, I found you. And I will always be grateful to you for opening up not only my eyes but my heart.” His thumb brushed over her knuckles with tenderness. “You are not only moy mir, but you are the woman I have fallen for, moya lyubov and the mother of my child.” Melinda started tearing up. “And with this ring,” he placed the ring on her finger. “I promise to always be yours and yours alone.”

Once they were pronounced husband and wife, Kraven’s arms gently wrapped around Melinda’s waist and hers around his neck. They pulled each other in, placing their bodies against one and another. They looked into each other’s eyes as they leaned in slowly. Their eyes close as their lips touch and they both softly sigh into the kiss. As their lips moved slowly together they both felt a surge through their bodies. Just like they did when they first kissed. Both of them didn’t know what it meant then but now they knew. It was love.

7 Months Later:

“Deep breaths, Melinda,” Drimitri said. “Deep breaths.”

She let out a scream as another contraction hit. “Where the fuck is your brother!?” Melinda yelled as she clenched her jaw and gripped the railing. “He promised he would be here!”

“Don’t worry Mel, he's on his way,” Drimitri said. 

“I don’t need him on his way. I need,” Melinda said and she let out another scream. “I need him fucking here now!”

“He will be just like he promised,” Drimitri said. “And my big brother doesn’t break his promises.”

“Well if he breaks this one I fucking swear I’ll,” Melinda said and she scream again. “I’ll fucking beat that mother fucker’s ass!”

“Ma’am, language.” The Nurse said.

“Fuck you Captain America!” Melinda yelled. “I’m about to push an 8 pound baby out a small fucking hole lady without any fucking goddamn pain medicine!” She screamed again as Drimitri tried to hold back his laughter. “I’ll fucking cuss all I fucking want to!” The monitors started going off. “What’s happening? Is it the baby?”

She checked the monitors. “It’s your blood pressure,” The Doctor said. “It’s getting high and so is the baby’s.” She looked at her. “I’m sorry Mrs Kravinoff but, we can’t keep waiting for your husband. Your baby needs to come out now.”

“But he,” Melinda said, she screamed again and her breathing got heavy. “He needs to be here.” She started crying. “I need him here.”

“I’m sorry but for both of your guys safety you need to start pushing Mrs Kravinoff,” The Doctor said. “On the count of three I,” the doors burst open and someone came running in. “Who are you?”

“Her husband,” Kraven said, rushing to her side. “Thank you Dima.” Drimitri excused himself as he turned his attention to Melinda. “I’m sorry, I’m late moy mir.” He took off his jacket and bullet proof vest, tossing them onto the chair. “But I’m here now and I promise,” he smiled as he took her hand in his. “I won’t leave yourside.” She gave him a small smile.

“Mrs Kravinoff, you need to push now,” The Doctor said.

She shook her head. “No,” Melinda said. “I can’t do this. I’m too scared to.”

“Moy mir,” Kraven said, looking into her eyes. “You can do this, I know you can.” She shook her head. “I know you're scared moy mir, I know. But you don’t have to be. I’m right here with you and I’m not going anywhere I promise. I’m not going to leave you, I’m going to stay right here and help you through this, alright?” He tightened his grip on her hand. “We’ll face this together, moy mir. Me and you, Melinda. Me and you.” She nodded. “Now I want you to take a deep breath.” She took a deep breath. “Now push moy mir.” She screamed as she started pushing. “There you go, keep pushing. Keep pushing with all your might moy mir” She exhaled. “Deep breath.” She took another deep breath. “Push.” She screamed again as she started pushing until she had to exhale. “Again moy mir, deep breath.” She took a deep breath. “Push moy mir, push.” She screamed as she pushed again. 

“I see the baby’s head.” The Doctor said. “One more push should do it.”

“Come on moy mir,” Kraven said. “I know you have one more in you, I know you do. Take a deep breath.” She panted a bit. “Come on, deep breath. You can do this moy mir. You can do this. I believe in you.” She took a deep breath. “There you go. Now push moy mir. Push.” She screamed again as she pushed, then she finally exhaled. Melinda closed her eyes and her body collapsed onto the bed as she panted as pain left her body. “Moy mir,” he panicked as he moved her damped hair away from her face. “Are you alright?” He gently stroked her face with his thumbs. “Speak to me moy mir, please. Speak to me.” 

“I’m…” Melinda said, she slowly opened her eyes. “I’m alright babe.” She gave him a small smile. “I’m alright.” 

He sighed in relief and then the sounds of a newborn’s cry filled the room. “You hear that moy mir?” Kraven said and he softly chuckled. “That’s our baby, our baby boy.” He wrapped his arm around her and kissed the top of her head. “I’m so proud of you moy mir. So very proud.” He kissed her head again. They heard the baby’s cry get louder, they looked over as the doctor placed the baby onto her chest. They both smiled down at their baby boy, at Sergei Dean Kravinoff Jr. “Hello little one, welcome to the world.” He sighed softly as he rested his head against hers. “He’s beautiful, just like you moy mir.”

Before they took Sergei to be cleaned and checked, Kraven proudly cut his umbilical cord. Then he moved to the spot in the room where he could see both Melinda and Sergei being taken care of, making sure nothing went wrong. Once they were both done being tended to, they handed Sergei back to Melinda and Kraven stood by her side again. The nurses and doctors cleared out while she fed Sergei. When she was done, Kraven held him as he slowly paced around the room. He looked down at Sergei with a smile on his face while Melinda had a smile on hers as she watched him.

“Fatherhood looks good on you, daddy.” Melinda said

He growled as looked at her and he saw a grin on her face. “Don’t start moy mir,” Kraven said. “You know I can’t ravish you in your condition. As it is, we have to wait a few months before we can do anything.”  

She giggled. “I’m just testing you babe,” Melinda said and he looked back at Sergei. “He looks just like you.”

“Yes but he has your beautiful hazel eyes.” Kraven said, he let out a soft sigh. “Moy mir,” He looked back over at her. “I have something I need to tell you, something very important.”

She got nervous as she sat up. “What is it?” Melinda said. “Is it about your father?”

“Part of it, yes.” Kraven said. 

“Does he still want us to move in with him so he can be around Jr?” Melinda said.

“No,” Kraven said, shaking his head. “We don’t have to worry about that anymore.”

“What do you mean babe?” Melinda said. 

He walked over to her and sat beside her as he faced her. “The reason why I was running late was because I was securing our child’s future.” Kraven said. She looked at him confused. “As you know, I was on assignment for my father.” She nodded her head. “After I was done, I stopped in Russia where my father was hunting. I managed to track him down to where he and his hunting party were at. I removed the bullets from his rifle and after that, I lured a grizzly bear to his camp. He’s no more.” Melinda closed her eyes and sighed in relief. “Dimitri and I will be giving the territories to the Shaw family and washing our hands of him. Everything of our fathers we are selling except for the mansion.” She opened up her eyes. “I would like for us to move in there, along with Dima and Mama Evelyn,” she smiled. “We can be one big family, all under one roof.”

“I would really love that,” Melinda said. He smiled. “What’s the other part?”

“First of all, I want to thank you for making me a father moy mir,” Kraven said. “I’ll be forever grateful to you for that.” She smiled. “And I also wanted to thank you for being patient and understanding with me when it comes to saying out loud my feelings towards you.”

“Of course babe,” Melinda said, placing her hand on his lap.

“And I am sorry that I have been too scared to say it out loud,” Kraven said. “But after today, witnessing you overcoming your fear to bring our son into the world. You moy mir, have given me the courage to finally say those three little words.” Her heart started to race as he took his hand in his, holding tight. “I love you moy mir, with all my heart and soul, I love you.” She started tearing up as he smiled at her. “I love both of you and I always will.”

She smiled. “I love you too,” Melinda said. “We both love you so much.” 

He leaned over and kissed her gently and then he rested his forehead against hers. “I am still so proud of you for putting yourself through all that pain like it was nothing.” Kraven said, Sergei started cooing lightly, making them both smile. “What do you think about having another little one?” 

“Go fuck yourself.” Melinda said.

He chuckled. “I love you too moy mir,” Kraven said, smiling as he closed his eyes. “I love you too.”

Six Years Later: Christmas Eve

The door opened. “Dad’s home!” Sergei said as he ran over to Kraven as he took his jacket off. “Hey dad, you made it.”

He picked Sergei, giving him a hug. “I told you I would moy malen'kiy prints (my little prince)” Kraven said. His three year old daughter, Anna Samantha Kravinoff came running towards him. “There’s moya malen'kaya printsessa (my little princess).” She laughed as he picked her up with his other arm and hugged her. “Now, where is our mother?”

“In the kitchen,” Sergei said. “She’s baking.”

“Cookie,” Anna said.

He smiled. “She’s making cookies?” Kraven said. Anna smiled as she nodded her head. “Alright, let’s go see your mother.” He walked over to the kitchen with his children in his arms. His smile grew bigger when he heard Melinda singing. He walked in the kitchen to see her dancing. “Doesn’t your mother sing like an angel?” The children nodded their heads. Once Melinda was done singing she turned around and screamed when she saw them, making them all laugh. “Moy mir, are you ever never going to be frightened?”

“Uh no,” Melinda said, making the kids laugh. She walked up to Kraven giving him a kiss. “I missed you.”

“And I missed you moy mir” Kraven said, and he looked around his children. “I’ve missed you all.”

“Dad, want to decorate the cookies with us?” Sergei said.

“Santa,” Anna said.

“Oh the cookies are for Santa?” Kraven said and Anna nodded her head. “Then of course, I’ll help you, my little ones.” 

Kraven took them to the dining table and Melinda brought over the cookie dough. They rolled out the dough and cut pieces out with Christmas theme cookie cutters. They put sprinkles on some and put them all in the oven. When they came out, they frosted the ones with no sprinkles. At the end of the night, the children place the cookies and a glass of milk on the table by the Christmas tree. Sergei and Anna sat on the couch, waiting for Santa but they ended up falling asleep. Melinda covered them up as Kraven brought in gifts from Santa and filled up the stockings. Then they ate some of the cookies and drank the milk to show signs Santa was there. Once they were done, they headed upstairs and into bed. 

The next morning they wake up to the children’s screams of excitement as they come upstairs. Their bedroom door swung open and they came running inside. They jumped on the bed, telling Melinda and Kraven that Santa came last night. They all headed downstairs along with Mama Evelyn and Dimitri. The children were the first ones to open their gifts and they all started taking turns. After they were all done, they were about to go eat breakfast together when Sergei walked up to Kraven.

“Dad,” Sergei said, handing him a small regular box. “You miss one, this one is from mom to you.”

He took a hold of it and looked over at Melinda. “I love how I tell each and everyone of you not to get me gifts but you still do.” Kraven said.

“Just open it babe,” Melinda said, smiling.

“Alright then,” Kraven said. He took off the wrapping and then he opened up the box. His eyes widened when he saw what was inside. He looked over at Melinda and she smiled as she nodded her head. “Come here moy mir.” He wrapped one arm around her, pulling her in and hugging her. “I love you,” he kissed her gently. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too babe,” Melinda said.

“What is dad?” Sergei said. “What did mom get you?” Kraven pulled out the pregnancy test that had two pink lines and everyone got excited. “Mom’s having another baby!”

“Baby,” Anna said, smiling

“That’s right my little ones,” Kraven said, smiling as he looked over at Melinda. “We’re going to have another little one.” 

After breakfast, the children played with their new toys while Kraven and Melinda cuddled on the couch watching them. He had one arm wrapped around her and the other on her stomach, caressing it. Kraven had a smile on his face as he imagined what the baby would look like. Since Sergei looked like him and Anna looked like Melinda, maybe this baby would be a mix of both of them. Either way it didn’t matter, he knew this baby will be just as beautiful as their siblings were. 

He let out a soft sigh. “I still can’t believe how far we have come,” Kraven said. “We lived two separate lives and headed down different paths. But somehow, the same way, our paths crossed and now we have one life together.” 

“Pretty crazy isn’t it?” Melinda said. “I guess it was a good thing I ignored that little voice in my head. Because if I didn’t, we would have never met and we would have our family now.”

“Very true moy mir,” Kraven said. “And I have to say,” he grinned. “You are without a doubt the best purchase I ever made.”

“Go fuck yourself,” Melinda said.

He chuckled. “I love you too moy mir,” Kraven said, smiling. “I love you too.”

THE END

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

“Kraven,” Melinda said, he kept kissing her neck as he started caressing her body. “Kraven." He started sucking on her beck. "Kraven," she pushed him back, making him look at her. “Do you really think I’m going to stay here and sleep with you while you still go back to that place and pay to sleep with those other women?”

“Who said I was going to do that?” Kraven said and she looked at him confused. “I have you now Melinda, why would I need to go back there? Or any place like that for that matter?”

“I need a minute.” Melinda said as she moved out of his arms. She paced a bit, trying to wrap her mind around it all. Then she finally stopped and looked over at him. “So why am I here exactly?”  He tilted his head, looking confused by her question. “Am I… Am I supposed to do what? Take care of your house for you and cook for you? And take care of you sexually?”

“I have a maid that comes to clean twice a week." Kraven said. "Cooking, I can cook for myself. Unless you want to tend to the house and cook for me, you can. Sexual however,” he grinned. “I would love nothing more than for you to take care of every sexual need I have. Just like I’ll take care of every sexual need you have.”

“So is this,” Melinda said. “Is this a relationship?”

He shook his head. “I don’t do relationships.” Kraven said.

She raised an eyebrow. “But you want me living here with you?” Melinda said.

“Yes,” Kraven said.

“Okay, so we’re supposed to be like what?” Melinda said, trying to figure out the name of it. “Friends with benefits?”

“I guess you can say that,” Kraven said. “Yes,” he nodded his head. “Friends with benefits.”

“Then can’t I just live in the dorms?” Melinda said. “And I can just come over whenever you want to have some fun.”

“That’s not going to work for me,” Kraven said. “I want you to live here with me. So I can take care of you and look out for you.”

“Am I going to have my own room?” Melinda said.

“No,” Kraven said, shaking his head. “You’ll be sleeping with me, in the master bedroom.”

“Okay let me get this straight,” Melinda said. “So I’ll be cooking and cleaning for you, if I want,” he nodded his head. “I'll be living with you, sharing the same bed with you. You're going to pay all my bills. You're going to buy me a brand new card and give me one of your credits to get whatever I need.”

“And want,” Kraven said.

“And want,” Melinda said. “We’ll be sexually involved with one another, I take it exclusively.” 

“Yes,” Kraven said, nodding his head. “I don’t want you to date anyone. No boyfriends whatsoever. I don’t even want you talking to another man the way you do with me. And I definitely don't want another man touching you. I won’t be touching another woman or be involved with them in any shape or form.”

“Okay so is this like,” Melinda said. “Temporay or like, we’re in it for the long haul?” 

“For the long haul.” Kraven said.

“So what I gather from all this,” Melinda said. “We’ll basically be in a relationship, a marriage. But minus the romantic part and actually being married on paper.”

He thought about it. “Marriage but not on paper yes,” Kraven said. "But minus the romantic part, no." She looked at him confused again. "I plan on showering you with gifts for your birthday, the day we met, Valentine's Day, and Christmas. Along with taking you for a candle light dinner every Sunday night if I'm not working. Also I'll take you to see Hawaii, Japan, Rome, and other places when you don't have school."

"Soooo," Melinda said. "You're basically going to play the role of a romantic and charming husband without the L word part."

"Yes," Kraven said, as he nodded his head.

“Oh my god,” Melinda said as she lowered her head as she covered up her face. “I have such a massive headache right now trying to process all this.”

“I have a cure for that.” Kraven said. 

Before Melinda even knew it, she was off the ground with her panties to the side. His hard cock moved in and out of her while he gripped her thighs tight, bouncing her up and down on him where he stood. Her arms around his neck, head back moaning his name while Kraven grunted and groaned as he kissed her neck. Melinda raised her head back up and pulled on his hair, making him pull back. Their eyes locked on each other for a moment before they took each other’s lips. Their tongues met, causing them both to moan into the kiss. Kraven walked over to the back of the couch and he sat her on the top part of it. She gripped the couch with one hand, balancing herself as he started thrusting in and out of her harder. His lips went back down to her neck, sucking and nipping at it.

“This is another reason why I want you here with me. So I can have access to you whenever I want.” Kraven said. He pushed in deep as he rolled his hips, making her gasp. “Isn’t that what you want too?” 

“No,” Melinda said, shaking her head. "No."

“No?” Kraven said and he chuckled. He picked her off the couch and lifted her up until his cock was out of her. He sat her on her feet and he spun her around, and shoved her over the couch with her ass in the air. He slapped her ass, making her moan. “Such a lair.” He grabbed her hips and he slammed himself back inside of her, making her cry out. He started going hard and faster, causing both her and the couch to shake as their bodies slapped together. She started moaning louder with each thrust to her G-spot as her walls started clenching around his cock. “You say you don’t want this but I feel you're getting ready to cum for me, isn’t that right Melinda?”

“Yes,” Melinda said, grabbing onto the couch as her legs started to shake. “God yes.” He pushed in deep and rolled his hips. "Oh fuck." He started going hard and fast again. "Make me cum. Make me cum. Please make me cum."

“I would but I’m not going to let you cum,” Kraven said and he pulled out of her. Melinda whimpered as she reached back trying to take a hold of him to put his cock back inside of her. “Oh no,” he chuckled as he pinned her hands to the couch. “If you want to cum Melinda,” he moved his hips, causing his cock to slide up and down between her wet folds. She shivered and moaned each time he rubbed up against her clit. “You have to agree with this little arrangement of ours and stay here with me.” She whimpered more as her pussy started aching for him. “So Melinda, what is it going to be? Are you going to be mine and live here with me? Or do you want to go back to the dorms and never have me between your legs again?”

“I’ll stay here,” Melinda said. “I’ll stay here.”

“Will you stay here for the long haul?” Kraven said.

“Yes,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “Yes I’ll stay here for the long haul.”

“Now,” Kraven said and he leaned over to her ear. “Swear it and I’ll make you cum so hard you’ll be seeing stars.”

“I swear it Kraven. I swear it.” Melinda said. He let go of her hands and he grabbed her hips as pulled back. He slammed his cock deep inside of her so hard her feet went off the ground. “Oh fuck!” He pulled all out of her and slammed his cock back deep inside of her, hitting her G-spot and making her lift up off the floor again. “Fuck!” He kept going, causing her walls to start clenching again and her legs to shake. “Oh my god I’m going to cum. I’m going to cum. I'm going to cum.” Kraven let out a loud groan as he picked up the pace. “Don’t stop. Don’t stop. Don’t stop.” He kept going, causing his own body to tense up as he started getting close to the edge. Her walls and clit pulsated as she started to cum. “Oh fuck yes!” 

Just like Kraven said, she started seeing stars as he kept hitting her G-Spot over and over again, dragging out her climax. Melinda started to get light headed with how hard she was coming, she went into a daze as she kept moaning his name over and over again. With one final thrust deep inside of her, Kraven started cumming as he rolled his hips, making her cry out his name one last time as she finished cumming. They were both left panting as she leaned over the couch with him leaning over on top of her. He gently kissed her shoulders as he made his way up to her neck.

"Does your maid come today?" Melinda said.

"No," Kraven said. "Why do you ask?"

"Because I don't want her to walk in and see us like this and scar her for life" Melinda said. He chuckled as he wrapped his arms around her, giving her a small squeeze. "And since you'll be taking care of me. I'll take care of the house and the cooking."

"Are you sure?" Kraven said. "You really don't have to."

"I want to," Melinda said. "As for work, I'll quit. But I do want to work after I'm done with college. After all I'm going there so I can become a nurse."

"That's fine with me," Kraven said. "I want you to pursue your passion in the medical field. Now," he leaned back and took a hold of her hips again. "Since I'm still hard, I'm going to take care of you again." He started moving in and out of her, hard and fast causing her to cry out. Then his phone went off, making her groan in annoyance. "Fuck." He stopped and he pulled his phone out of back pocket, and he answered it.

Kraven: “Yeah?” He panted a bit.

Drimitri: “Hey, you okay? You sound like you're out of breath.”

Kraven: “I'm working out.” He pulled back slightly and thrust forward, making Melinda moan. 

Drimitri: He laughed. “Are you seriously still over at the hotel?”

Kraven: “No, I’m home.”

Drimitri: “Wait, you actually brought someone home with you?”

Kraven: “You can say that. I’ll tell you more when I get over there.”

Drimitri: “Do I get to meet her?”

Kraven: “It’s nothing like that Dima.”

Drimitri: He sighed. “Alright. I’ll see you when you get here. Bye.”

Kraven: “Bye.”

He hung up and put his phone away. “I’m sorry Melinda but I need to get going.” Kraven said, pulling out of her, making her whimper. "I know, but I promise I'll take care of you when I get home." He got himself situated. “Let’s take you upstairs so you can lay down for a bit.” He leaned her back and then he scooped her up in his arms, then he carried her upstairs and to the bedroom. “This is our room here.” He took her inside and laid her on the bed, and he went over to the closet as she got comfortable. “You can wear this for right now.” He came back and tossed one of his white shirts on the bed as he went over to his night stand. He grabbed the tablet out and signed in for her, then handed it to her, along with one of his credit cards. “Order yourself some outfits and a new phone, and anything else you need or want.” 

She looked at the credit card, seeing the name on it. “Sergei Kravinoff,” Melinda said.

“I prefer Kraven,” Kraven said. 

“Why?” Melinda said. “Sergei suits you, it's Russian for protector.” She smiled. "And you did protect me after all."

He smiled. “And I always will." Kraven said and she blush. "But Kraven sounds better,” she giggled as she shook her head. He leaned over her and gave her a kiss. “There’s plenty of food and drinks in the fridge so make yourself right at home. After all,” he placed his hand on her face and he gently stroked his thumb across her cheek. “This is your home now.” She smiled back at him and he let out a heavy sigh.

“What?” Melinda said.

“I rather stay here with you than go,” Kraven said.

“Why don’t you?” Melinda said.

“It’s my baby brother Drimitri’s birthday, so I have to go even though,” Kraven said. He sighed and rolled his eyes. “My father will be there.”

“Don’t like your father do you?” Melinda said.

“Not in the least,” Kraven said. He kissed her again and leaned back. “I'll be home in a few hours.”

“Okay” Melinda said. “I’ll be here in a mini coma.”

He chuckled. “Alright,” Kraven said as he headed for the door.

“Bye,” Melinda said. “Sergei.” He turned around, seeing her smile. He smiled as he shook his head. "I know you said you prefer Kraven, but what if," she grinned. "I call you daddy?"

"If you do that," Kraven said and he grinned. "When I get home I'm going to tie you up and punish you for that."

"Promise?" Melinda said.

"I promise." Kraven said.

"Okay," Melinda said, she stretched out on the bed, causing the shirt to raise up and show her lace panties. "Daddy."

He let out a deep growl as he clenched his fist. "Now I really wish I didn't have to leave." Kraven said.

She giggled. “Bye.” Melinda said.

“Bye,” Kraven said. He turned around and started heading it out. "And you're going to get it when I get home." She giggled.

It wasn’t until late in the afternoon that Kraven finally came back. The moment he opened the door, the smell of the sweet aroma of food was in the air. But that wasn’t the only thing in the air, he heard her singing that was coming from the kitchen. He took off his jacket and with a smile on his face he made his way to the kitchen. He saw Melinda at the stove cooking, hair in a messy bun, in his shirt and panties. She was singing an oldies song while she swayed her hips. He leaned up against the wall and just watched her do her thing. Once she was undone Melinda turned off the stove and turned around, letting out a scream when she saw Kraven.

He chuckled as he went over to her. “Dude what the hell!?” Melinda said, she playfully smacked him as he took her into his arms. “You big jerk.”

“I didn’t mean to scare you,” Kraven said.

“Well you did,” Melinda said. “Why didn’t you say something?”

“Because I was enjoying the show.” Kraven said, smiling. “But I’m afraid doing so I now have,’ he rubbed up against her, she moaned slightly feeling how hard he was. “A problem that I need your help fixing.”

She smiled as she put her arms around his neck. “Is that right?” Melinda said.

“Mm-hmm,’ Kraven said, smiling as he took her lips. He lifted her up off the ground and she wrapped her legs around his waist. One hand went between her legs to move her panties to the side but he stopped. “Hmm.” He pulled back and grinned at her. “I see someone went with the open slit in the middle.”

She blushed. “I thought it would make it easier for you.” Melinda said.

“How thoughtful of you,” Kraven said. She giggles and his face softens. “I really love your laugh.” She blushed as she looked down. “I was going to take you right here on the counter but,” he started walking with her out of the kitchen. “I think the bedroom will be much better. After all I did promise to tie you up and punish you.” She blushed as he carried her upstairs and got on the bed with her. “And,” he looked into her eyes. “I think being gentle this time around would be more suitable.”

They both smiled and they closed their eyes as their lips met. Then he pulled back and she started helping him remove his clothes. When she was done, he helped her remove hers. He grabbed one of the pillows and took the case off of it. Then he rolled Melinda over to her stomach and placed her hands on one of the poles of the bed frame. He tied her wrist to the pole with the case and he took a hold of her hip. He started sliding into her slowly, teasing her while he got deeper. Once he was, he rolled his hips, making her gasp.

He pulled back to only the tip of his cock was inside of her. "How funny you once said I was too big for this position. But now," Kraven said and he pushed in deep and rolled his hips, making her gasp again. "You love this position." He started slowly moving in and out of her. "You crave it." He tightens his grip on her hips. "You want me to dominate you, don't you Melinda?"

"Yes," Melinda said and she moan. "Yes."

"Don't worry," Kraven said, pushing in deep again and making her moan his name. "I will dominate you." He grabbed the other pillow and took the case off of it. "Because in this bedroom, in this house. I'm the hunter and you," he leaned over blindfolding her with the pillow case. "You are my prey."

For weeks, for months it was like this between Melinda and Kraven. He would get home to find her in the kitchen, singing and dancing while she cooked. And like always he would lean up against the wall with a smile on his face while he watched her. And of course, he would scare her after she was done cooking. Then he would take her in his arms and head up to the bedroom, where she would help him fix his problem. It seems like she helped him fix his problem a lot, early in the morning, middle of the night, it didn’t matter to them. But she didn't mind it, she loved it. She loved it when he dominated her especially when he did it with a gentle touch. Even more so when he spoke in that deep low rough voice of his telling her what to do or what he was going to do to her.

Over the months of spending time together, Melinda opened up to Kraven about her past. Telling him how she was taken to the orphanage when she was just a baby because her parents were teenagers and couldn’t care for her. She grew up there and never was adopted because the parents had trouble connecting with her. But she didn’t care, because the woman she called Mama Evelyn who ran the place was good to her and she saw her as her mother. She even took Kraven to meet her and introduce him as her friend, though Mama Evelyn called bullshit, making them all laugh.

Kraven even opened up to her. He told her about his mother, her mental illness and her passing in an asylum by her own hands. How he feared his father who was a drug lord and his and his brother's abuser. But once Kraven got older, he started working out and all that anger he had, he ended up unleashing it. Which made his father not only stop putting his hands on them but made him an enforcer type, a fixer that everyone feared. Well, everyone except Melinda. Even when he came home with blood on him, she never flinched. She would help clean him up and look him over, making sure he wasn’t hurt. He wouldn't admit it out loud, but he loved when she tended to him. Rubbing his shoulders while she kissed his neck gently.

Then when he had to leave the city for work, he would bring her with him if she didn’t have school. But if she did, he would find himself missing her. He would pull up the Ring app and look at the camera footage. He would watch her for hours, it didn’t matter what Melinda was doing. Sitting in the living room, reading or watching TV. In the study doing homework or in the gym room, working out. In the kitchen cooking and eating in the dining room. Her cleaning and picking up around the house. Or her just laying in bed sleeping. Kraven would watch her and imagine he was there with her. 

It got to the point he felt home sick and he would call her up just to hear the sound of her voice. And once he got home, he wouldn’t just take her like he normally would when he got home. Kraven would take her up to the bedroom where they would strip each other down. Then they would climb into the bathtub together, she would be laying in his arms and they would just talk. Something they wouldn’t even do that, they would just hold each other and quietly listen to the other one’s steady breathing. All the while, Kraven would have a smile on his face.

And like he told her when she got there, he took her out for dinner every Sunday. He would bring her flowers from time to time. Show up to her college to have lunch with her. He bought her gifts, even a necklace to match his. He took her Japan, Rome, Greece, and Spain. They would workout together, go on runs and cook together. Sometimes Kraven would put on some music and dim the lights, and slow dance with her. They would even go out together, to the movies, dinner, museums, theater, or just to mossy around the city.

Kraven ended up introducing her to his brother and they would hang together. After all the months together they grow closer than they both expected. It got to the point they weren’t always having sex like they did in the beginning. Instead they would cuddle together and talk about random things. And all of this started making Melinda question what she really was to Kraven, and soon, that question would be answered.

Pillow Talk Part 4

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

He sat up quickly and wrapped his arms around her as his lips crushed against her. He rolled over, placing her on her back again. Kraven sat up and took a hold of her hips, and he started moving a bit faster and harder than he was before. Melinda put her hands on his as she closed her eyes and started moaning louder as he panted. She started feeling her body tease up. He pulled out of her and in one swift move, he flipped her onto her stomach. He grabbed a hold of her hips again and raised her up to all fours, and he slid his cock back deep inside of her, making her gasp sharpening in pain.

“Kraven, you're too big for this position.”  Melinda said. She tried crawling forward to get him to slide out of her but he pulled her back by her hips, making her gasp in pain again when he pushed deep inside of her again. “Please, you're too big.” 

“Don’t worry, I’ll make the pain go away.” Kraven said. 

He pushed her upper body down so her face was laying on the bed. He took a tight grip of her hips and he started thrusting his hips back and forth, slowing as gasp slightly in pain. She reached with both hands to push him off but he took a hold of her wrists. He raised her upper body up and started pounding away as he hit her G-Spot with each thrust he made. 

“Oh fuck!” Melinda said. The pain faded away and waves of pleasure washed over her as her body started tensing up again. “Don’t stop. Don’t Stop. Don’t stop.”

He chuckled. "I told you I'll make the pain go away." Kraven said as kept going, grunting and panting as his body started tensing up with her.

“Oh fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.” Melinda said. Her legs started to shake as her walls tightened up. "Oh God, I'm close. I'm close."

Kraven pushed in deep as he yanked Melinda up to him. He wrapped one arm around her and started rubbing her clit, and the other went around and took a firm grip of her throat. He kept thrust his hips, going as fast and hard as he could, making her cry out as she begged him to make her cum. Kraven let out a deep growl as he slammed himself deep inside of her and he pushed her down on him. Her walls and clit pulsated as they both started cumming. He rolled their hips together, making them both gasp as they finished cumming together. 

Melinda’s body went limp against his as they both panted. He stopped rubbing her clit and he let her throat go. He took a hold of her body and leaned forward, placing her back on the bed. Kraven pulled out of her, making them both sighed as he did. Once he was fully out of her, Melinda collapsed on to the bed. Again, he had that smug look on his face. He took a few deep breaths to steady his breathing before he got off the bed and headed to the bathroom. He turned on the bath and went back over to Melinda. He leaned over and pushed her hair out of her face. He smiled, seeing how peaceful she looked. He listened close to her breath and he could hear Melinda lightly snoring. He chuckled, down for the count like all the other girls before her. 

Kraven moved her around, getting her under the covers. Then he grabbed a pillow off the ground and laid her head on it. He went over to the dresser, he collected his knife and the makeshift magnet. Then he grabbed the keycard from his jacket and he went back to the bathroom, locking the door behind him. He placed the items on the sink and he looked down at them. Though he just had what was no doubt the best and mind blowing sex he ever had in his life. He wasn’t sure he could trust Melinda not to use this opportunity to try and escape. He wouldn’t blame her if she did, not with the life that was ahead of her being forced to work here. He found it strange, it actually angered him to imagine another man having his way with her. Jealous even at the thought of another man touching her. 

He scoffed, why should he care what happens to Melinda once he leaves this room in the morning? He never cared about any other, why start now? Kraven grabbed a wash cloth off the shelf and he climbed into the bathtub. He let the hot water soak onto the cloth before he leaned back, and put it on his face. He laid there in the tub, relaxing as he decompressed from the week he had. But somehow, his thoughts went back to Melinda.

Thinking of how amazing her body looked and felt. The way she moved her hips, the way she had him overwhelmed by her. Then he thought about her smile, that little giggle of hers, and most of all, her beautiful hazel eyes. Never before has he given a woman a second thought after he bed them. The only time he ever did was when he tried to figure out what girl did a certain thing he liked. And that wouldn’t be for months after. But here he was, already thinking of her and it hasn’t even been five minutes. Though he felt he finally found the satisfaction he’s been craving, he found himself yearning more, yearning Melinda.

“Fuck it,” Kraven said. 

He took off the wash cloth and he turned off the water. He got out of the tub, not even bothering to dry off he just unlocked the door and headed to the bed. Kraven pulled back the covers and got into bed. He rolled Melinda on to her back and he grabbed her legs, placing them on his shoulders. She slowly started to stir in her sleep as he positioned his already hard cock at her opening. Once he started entering her, he let himself go and took a firm grip of her legs. He pushed forward and her eyes snapped up to see him grinning at her. She smiled back and then slammed himself deep inside of her, making her gasp and him chuckle.

“I thought you were going to be gentle,” Melinda said as he rolled his hips around. 

“That was before,” Kraven said. “But now that I broke you in,” he pulled back, leaving only the tip inside of her. “I can be as rough as I want.” He slammed hard into her pussy, making her cry out.  “Plus,” he grinned again. “You loved it the way I was punishing you a bit ago.” She giggled as she blushed. His face softened as he smiled at her. He brought her legs down and wrapped them around his waist, and leaned over her, his face inches from hers. “But maybe,” he kissed her gently. “I can be gentle a bit longer.” 

She put her hands on his face. “Thank you,” Melinda whispered and she kissed him as he slowly moved his hips. “But you can go harder.”

He chuckled. “I knew you loved it.” Kraven said. 

Next Morning:

Like clockwork, Kraven woke up at 6. He looked down, seeing Melinda laying on top of him and still fast asleep in his arms. His arms. He never thought he would ever allow a woman to cuddle up to him the way Melinda was. Of course he never thought he would allow her to do things he never let others do before. Like being on top and in control. Or joining him in the bathtub when he’s trying to relax. But he wanted her with him and go for another round of course. Four times last night and this morning, he still found himself wanting more of her. Not to mention wanting to learn more about her. Another thing he didn’t do, he asked questions about her. He asked where she worked at and what she was going to school. What her interests and hobbies were. He even massaged her body when she said she was sore, aftercare, something he never did. 

Kraven started debating to wake her up since his time was going to be up in a couple of hours, so he could go for another round with her and talk some more. He let out a heavy sigh, he couldn’t though. He could just buy her time again, but he had things to do today. Important things with his father and brother that he couldn’t blow off. He could just buy her for the night again once he got down. But by then others would have bought her time and he didn’t want that. Kraven didn’t want any other man to ever touch her, Melinda was his. And he was going to make sure that she stayed that way. He rolled over to his side and laid her gently on the bed before slipping out from under her. He got out of bed and covered her up, and kissed her lips before he hurried to get dressed. 

Once he was done, he headed to the door and he unlocked it. He opened it and was about to step out but he stopped. Kraven looked back once more at Melinda. He smiled as she let out a soft sigh. He stepped out of the room, closing and locking the door behind him. He hurried to the elevator and headed to the main floor. When the elevator doors opened up, he went straight to the front desk where Macky was still at.

“Macky,” Kraven said.

“What’s up Kraven?” Macky said. “Don’t tell me she wasn’t a virgin after all.”

“She was.” Kraven said. 

He grinned. “I told ya,” Macky said. “Then why are you here? You got a couple of hours left with her.”

“I want to know how much it would be to buy her.” Kraven said.

“To buy her?” Macky said, looking surprised.

“Yes,” Kraven said, nodding his head. 

“You want to buy her?” Macky said.

“Macky,” Kraven said through his teeth.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Macky said. “Let me check with my boss.” He called his boss up on his phone. “Good morning sir, sorry I know it’s early but Kraven is here and,” he paused. “No, no, no sir. There’s not a problem at all. Kraven just would like to know how much it would be to buy the new girl we got last night.” He nodded his head. “Yes sir, the virgin that Anthony brought in.” He had a confused look on his face. “I actually didn’t ask him why, would you like me to ask sir?” He muted the phone. “He wants to know why? I think he’s worried about losing you as a client if he sells her to you.” Kraven just stared at him. “Alright,” he muted his phone. “Sir, Kraven is giving me his famous death stare and I don’t feel like dying today so I’m going to say it’s his business why he wants to buy her.” He nodded his head. “Alright I’ll let him know sir,” he muted the phone. “He said 1 million, cash. No negotiating.”

“Tell him he has a deal,” Kraven said.

He unmuted the phone. “Kraven said you have a deal sir.” Macky said and he nodded his head. “Alright sir, have a good day.” He hung up. “Why do you want to buy her? Her virgin pussy that good?” Kraven continued to stare at him. “Right, none of my fucking business. So,” he leaned back in his chair. “Got the money on you or you need to get it.”

“I need to get it,” Kraven said. 

“Alright but fair warning Kraven I can only hold her until 8 am for you,” Macky said. “Once your time is up, she’s up for grabs, but I’ll do my best to try and stall a bit for you.” 

“Don’t worry, I’ll be back before then,” Kraven said. 

“Cool, I just need your keycard back.” Macky said. “Otherwise the chip in it is going to set off the alarms like crazy if you take it past the door.” 

He held out the keycard to Macky, but he held onto it when Macky grabbed it. “And Macky,” Kraven said and he leaned in a bit. “No one goes into her room before my time is up. And if someone does, not only will they be cleaning all the blood up in that room, but right here at the front desk. Got me?”

“I got you man.” Macky said, nodding his head. “I got you.”

“Good,” Kraven said. He let go of the keycard and started heading out. “I’ll be back in an hour or so.” 

745AM:

Kraven came in with a duffel bag and he started heading towards the front desk. But he noticed Macky wasn’t the one there. It was Travis, the new arrogant shithead that got hired a few weeks ago. Travis had his feet up on the desk and was playing on his phone. Kraven went up to the front desk and jumped the bag on the counter, making Tavis jump and nearly fall out of his seat. 

“Kraven,” Travis said. “How… How can I help?”

“Where’s Macky?” Kraven said.

“He uhh.” Travis said.

“I’m here,” Macky said walking up. “Sorry Kraven, had to use the can.” Kraven handed up the bag and he looked through it. “Alright we’re all set,” he put the duffle bag on the floor. “Let me get you that keycard.” He opened up the drawer and found no keycard in it. “Travis.”

“Yeah?” Travis said. 

“Where the fuck is the keycard for room 24?” Macky said. Him and Kraven both looked at Travis. “You know, the one I especially sat aside and told you, do not give anyone this keycard. The one I even have this sticky note,” he grabbed the sticky note and showed it to him. “Saying not to give out room 24 keycard because Kraven is buying the girl in that room. And if you do he will personally fucking kill you!”

“I…” Travis said, he started panicking. “I gave it to Masters.” 

“Masters!” Macky yelled. “That sadist mother fucker!” Kraven took off running to the elevator and headed to the top floor. “You fucking idiot. I hope you know Kraven is going to come back down here and kill you.” He took out his phone and placed a call. “Kraven is coming up to room 24, give him the master keycard and allow him in. And whatever you do, stay out of his way and let him do his thing.” He sighed. “Yeah I know, it’s going to be one hell of a mess to clean up.”

Upstairs:

As soon as the door opened Melinda's screams in the sound proof room could finally be heard. Kraven saw Masters on top of Melinda, trying to cuff her to the bed post as she fought against him. Kraven let out a roar as he ran over and grabbed a hold of Masters. He violently pulled Masters off and flung him up against the dresser, causing it slam up against the wall and dent it. Before Masters could process what was happening, Kraven was already on him. He had a hold of his throat with one hand and the other on his large hunting knife. Kraven took it out and started plunging it into Masters’ body, over and over again. Blood started splatter everywhere, including on Kraven. 

But Kraven didn’t care, he kept stabbing Masters, causing Masters’ white shirt to be crimson red. Then finally he plunged the knife all the way inside Masters’ side. He looked into Masters’ eyes as he dragged the blade across. Kraven opens up Masters’ stomach and causes his insides to pour out and onto the floor. Once his knife made it to the other side, he pulled it out and he let go of Masters’ throat. He watched him slide down the dresser and onto the floor. Kraven kept staring into his eyes until the light left them. He bent down, cleaning the blade off on Master’s pants. He stood back up and put the knife away. He looked over to Melinda, who was sitting up on the bed, curled up into a ball as she rocked herself back and forth.

“Melinda,” Kraven whispered. He went over to her and sat next to her. “It’s alright. He’s,” 

“Kraven,” Melinda said. She lunged at him and wrapped her arms around his neck, and she laid her head on his shoulder. “He was… He was going to…” She started crying.

He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her onto his lap. “Shhh it’s okay now, you’re safe.” Kraven said. He gently stroked her hair as he slowly rocked her. “You’re safe Melinda. I won’t let anything happen to you.” He kissed the top of her head. “I promise.”

“But…” Melinda said and she sniffed as she tried to get her crying under control. “Once you… leave… someone else… is going to… going to..”

“Shh, that won’t happen. You know why?” Kraven said, he tilted her head up and he smiled down at her. “Because you're leaving this place.”

“What? How?” Melinda said. “They said I can never leave here. And you… you said it was possible for me to go home now.”

“I know,” Kraven said and he started wiping her tears away. “But that was before I bought your freedom.”

“You… you bought my freedom?” Melinda said.

“I did.” Kraven said, he got up and sat her down on her feet. “Now get dressed so we can leave.”

She smiled. “Okay,” Melinda said. She looked over at the dresser, seeing Masters’ body and she looked back at him.

He grinned. “I tend to get carried away.” Kraven said. He went over to the dresser and opened it up, seeing nothing but lingerie in all the drawers. He sighed and he turned to her. “What happened to the clothes that you had on when you were first brought here?”

“I don’t know,” Melinda said, shrugging her shoulders. “They strip me down and toss them in some bin.”

“Alright,” Kraven said. He looked through the drawers again, finding an outfit that would cover up the most. He handed her a black lace bra and panties. “Put these on.” 

As Melinda got dressed, he went over to the duffle bag Masters had. He dumped everything out of it, scoffing as he saw all of the BDSM toys and accessories. Kraven was all for rough sex and getting a bit kinky, but the stuff Masters had, even made him cringe. He went back over to the dresser and put all her lingerie in there, along with her stockings and stilettos. 

“Why are you taking those?” Melinda said.

“Shouldn’t let this go to waste,” Kraven said. He closed up the bag and he looked over at her. He grinned as he looked her up and down. “You're very beautiful and attractive Melinda,” he walked over to her. “Not to mention, very sexy in lingerie.” She looked down, smiling as she blushed. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t say something like that after what just happened to you.”

“It’s okay,” Melinda said, looking back up at him. “Thank you for coming back for me and saving me.”

He smiled. “You're welcome.” Kraven said. He put the bag on the bed. “Let’s try covering you up some more. Don’t need anyone trying to steal a peak.” He took off his jacket and he helped her put it on. Then he zipped it up and stepped back to take a good look at her. “You should wear my clothes more often.” Melinda smiled as she blushed. “Come on.” 

Kraven grabbed the duffle bag and he wrapped his arm around her waist. He lifted her up and carried over to the door, so she wouldn’t step in Masters’ blood. He sat her back down and grabbed the keycard out of his pocket, and locked the door. When they stepped out, there were a couple of guards. Along with a few other men that weren’t armed but had tarps and cleaning supplies with them. Melinda thought they were going to stop them after first, but they didn’t do anything as Kraven took her hand and lead her down the hallway. They went into the elevator and down to the main floor. Once they stepped out, instead of going to the door, they walked over to the front desk. Macky was sitting in his chair and Travis was standing in between two guards.

“Do you have any of her belongings?” Kraven said. 

“I thought you would ask for them, so I grabbed them for you.” Macky said and he opened the drawer. “They only had these,” he placed her wallet and keys on the counter. “They had her phone but,” he placed the smashed phone on the counter. “You know, they broke it so it couldn’t be traced. And her clothes got burnt.”

She smiled. “Jokes on you guys,” Melinda said, grabbing her stuff. “I sewed an air tag into my wallet and there’s an air tag wedge into the phone case. And my coworkers were aware about the date. I told them if I didn’t show up tomorrow for my shift, to call the cops and give them video footage from the hidden camera of that Anthony guy, along with my last location.”

He chuckled. "That's my clever girl." Kraven said, making Melinda blush.

“Son of a bitch,” Macky said. He looked over at Travis. “And you said you checked that coffee shop before we sent Anthony in here and all her stuff properly. You know how fucking bad it would have been if we had the cops rolling up in here.” He sighed as he shook his head. “At least we don’t have to deal with you anymore.”

“What?” Travis said and his eyes widened with terror. “Oh come on, you can’t let him kill me.” Kraven handed Melinda the duffle bag and went around the counter as the guards backed off. “Come on, it was just,” Kraven grabbed him by his throat and lifted him high off the ground, and slammed him up against the wall. Kraven started to squeeze his throat and he struggled to break the hold. “Please… Don’t.”

“Don’t worry,” Kraven said and he grinned. “Out of respect for Melinda being here, I’ll make this quick and blood free.” With a twist of the wrist, he snapped Travis’ neck like a twig and his body went limp. He sighed. “So boring when there’s no blood involved." He let go of Travis and he fell to the floor.

“Kraven,” Macky said and he turned to him. “Here,” he held out the duffle bag. “The big boss said to give you half back for Travis’ indiscretion.” Kraven took the bag. “See you around Kraven.”

“Do you really want to?” Kraven said.

He chuckled. “Nope,” Macky said.

He smirked. “Thought so,” Kraven said. He went around the counter and took Melinda’s hand again. “Come on, let’s get going.” She followed him to the front door and into the parking lot, and over to his jeep. He got her and the bags loaded up, and they started heading out. He looked over, seeing her staring out the window, lost in thought. “He didn’t hurt you back there did he?”

She turned to him. “No he didn’t,” Melinda said, giving him a small smile. “You got there before he could do anything.”

“Good.” Kraven said and he turned back to the road. “Are you scared of me now?” 

“Surprisingly I’m not,” Melinda said and she smiled. “Though you got carried away.” He chuckled. She put her hand on his lap and he put his hand on hers. “Thank you for everything Kraven.”

He smiled. “It’s my pleasure.” Kraven said, he raised his hand to his lips and kissed it gently. “Are you hungry?”

“No, they brought some food in for me earlier.” Melinda said. “Which is a good thing, they did too. They physically woke me up so I could eat, otherwise I would have still been out when that monster came in since someone put me in a mini coma.”

He chuckled. “And whose fault was that?” Kraven said.

“Not mine,” Melinda said.

“Oh yes it was,” Kraven said. “Because if I’m right,” he grinned. “Someone said, don’t stop. Don’t stop. And there were also a few please Kraven whatever you don’t stop. Please don’t stop.” He turned to her. “You said those multiple times if I’m correct.” 

“Shut up,” Melinda said and he chuckled as he looked back at the road. “It's still your fault.”

“Whatever you say,” Kraven said, smiling.

Melinda smiled as she looked back at the road. And her smile got bigger when she saw the turn that led to the university coming up. But instead of taking the turn, they passed it. She was confused, she thought he was dropping her back at the dorms. But there were a few more turns that would bring them back around to the university. So she kept her eyes out for the turns. But each one they passed as they made their way to the outskirts of the city, where the upscale neighborhood was. Melinda started to get nervous as she looked at all the houses they passed by. 

Finally, he slowed down and turned into one of the long driveways. Her eyes widen, seeing a large beautiful two story stone home. Kraven parked the jeep and he grabbed the bags, then he went over to her side and helped her out. Melinda was so enchanted with how beautiful the outside looked with all the trees and flowers, that she didn’t even notice him taking her hand and guiding her to the front door. He unlocked the door and he stepped inside, with Melinda by his side. She slowly walked past him as she looked around, seeing how spacious and luxurious everything looked. He put the bags down by the door and locked up.

 “I hope you like my home, well,” Kraven said and he smiled. “Our home.”

“Our home?” Melinda said and she turned around to face. “What do you mean our home?”

“You know exactly what I mean by our home Melinda,” Kraven said as he started walking towards her. “Did you honestly think I bought you just to free you from that place?" He chuckled and he shook his head. “Oh no.” He stopped right in front of her. “I bought you not only to free you,” he started unzipping the jacket. “But so you can be mine.” He pushed the jackets off her shoulders and it fell to the floor. “All mine.”

Pillow Talk Part 3

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

Pillow Talk Part 1

The moment Kraven got back to the city, he got into his jeep that he left at the airport and headed to the only place he wanted to be, the Sweet Heaven Hotel. Which was really an upscale brothel filled with all kinds of beautiful women. Though some were volunteering there. Others were forced there due to their spouses needing money or to pay off their debt. Or simply because they needed new girls to bring in money. After all, this place was owned by one of the crime bosses of this city. Either way it made no difference to Kraven which one he ends up in bed with for a couple of hours. As long as he gets satisfaction, he could care less. He pulled into the parking spot that was reserved for him and headed inside, and to the front desk where he was greeted.

“Haven’t seen you in a while, Kraven,” Macky said, putting the tablet on the counter.

“Been on assignment, I just got back.” Kraven said as he started going to the tablet to see who he was going to choose. “I see you still haven’t got anyone new in.”

“Actually we did,” Macky said and Kraven looked up at her. “We literally just got her in about an hour or so ago. I’m still waiting for them to upload her picture and profile.”

“How old is she?” Kraven said.

“23,” Macky said. “She’s pretty from what I saw.”

“What does she look like?” Kraven said.

“She’s petite, avenged build with an hourglass figure. She’s busting, both ass and tits.” Macky said with a grin. “Thick thighs and legs for days. Hazel eyes, fair skin, long wavy dark brown hair and she’s got all natural beauty, no make needed. And get this,” he smiled big. “She’s a virgin.”

He scoffed. “Bullshit,” Kraven said.

“It’s true,” Macky said, nodding his head. “And if you find out otherwise, I’ll give you your money back, every cent.” Kraven just stared at him. “Come on Kraven, your the last guy I would fuck with man, you know that.” 

He pulled out his wallet. “I’ll take her for the whole night,” Kraven said and he started taking out his money.

“It’s going to be double for her,” Macky said and Kraven looked up at him. “Virgin pussy above the legal age is hard to find, harder to get them above the age of 21.” Kraven rolled his eyes and he pulled out double the usual amount, and handed it to him. “Thank you.” He smiled as he took the money and slid over the keycard to Kraven. “Top floor, room 24. She’s yours until 8am tomorrow. Enjoy.”

Kraven took the keycard and headed to the elevator, and he pressed the button for the top floor. Once he got to the top floor he headed straight to room 24. He used the keycard to unlock the door then he tucked it away in his near jacket before opening the door. When he opened the door, he saw her standing by the dresser that had the TV on it. She was just in a white lace baby doll lingerie that showed off her perfect curves and well endowed areas. She put her head down and covered herself with her arms the best she could. But Kraven could still see she had a smooth slightly toned stomach with a belly button ring. She didn’t have on the stockings or silhouettes they make the girls wear, so he could see how smooth and long her legs were. 

He closed the door and it automatically locked. He took off his jacket and placed it over the back of the chair nearby. He walked over her slowly so he wouldn’t frighten her. As he walked closer to her, he noticed on the dresser she took a part of the remote. He also noticed there were other parts that were much larger that couldn’t come from the remote. Kraven looked at the back of the TV and saw the back over was slightly popped open. He looked at her hands and he could see she broke a couple of nails off. She was up to something, but what? 

He stopped a couple of feet in front of her. “What were you doing?” Kraven said.

“Nothing.” She said. 

He put two fingers under her chin and raised her head up to him. He was going to ask her again but he froze when he saw her hazel eyes. Though he’s seen hazel eyes before, something about hers caught him off guard. They were captivating and beautiful to him, all her features were. Her natural ruby lips, rosy cheeks and long thick lashes. The shade and waves of her hair, and how it just draped around her. How her body was smooth and nicely shaped, especially her hips, her mother baring hips. How her voice was angelic and gentle. Kraven took a deep breath through his nose, she smelled sweet like honey, it was intoxicating to him. But it was her eyes, her hazel eyes that got him the most. He couldn’t help but keep staring into them. He started leaning in closer and she looked away, breaking the spell she had him under. 

He leaned back. “I’ll ask you again,” Kraven said. “What were you doing?” She didn’t say anything and he moved her head back to her and he leaned in again. “Answer me, what were you doing?” She hesitated. “Unless you would like to tell the guard just down the hallway instead.”

She sighed softly. “I was making a magnet from the batteries and the wiring from the back of the TV.” She said, He raised an eyebrow, questioning her answer. “Magnets are known to dispute electronics and their singles. Like cell phones or computer hard drives. USBs and SD cards. Along with strips from credit cards and hotel keycards.”

“Like the ones used to open the door,” Kraven said and she nodded her head. “So you were going to use it on the keypad.”

“Yes,” she said. “I was hoping once I disputed the single it would make it reset and unlock the door.”

“That’s quite clever,” Kraven said, putting his hand back down. “Who taught you that?”

“No one,” She said. 

“Someone had to teach you this,” Kraven said.

“I just paid attention in school and I read a lot," She said and she looked down. “I was a bit of a nerd growing up. Kids thought I was weird because I rather be in the library learning than outside playing. Even during down time I had my nose in a book. If I watched TV it was mainly documentaries or something else educational. I have a lot of random and useless knowledge in my head.”

“So you're very intelligent,” Kraven said.

“Yes,” She said, nodding her head. “My IQ is 140. I was always top of my class and had the highest GPA. I always got honor student and all the awards every year. My senior year I took after school college courses, I graduated both the same year and I was valedictorian. I got a scholarship to the university here. But unfortunately being all nerdy like I was, I never had friends because of it.”

“No one ever asked you out before?” Kraven said.

“They did,” She said and she looked back up. “But they were jocks that were known to keep track of the girls they sleep with and rate them on their performance. I knew I would be just another notch in their belt. Or they were hoping to humiliate me in some way, so I always decline. The only date I accepted was the one that ended up bringing me here,” she looked down. “I had a feeling something was off about him. The little voice in my head told me not to trust him. But I thought it was just me holding onto my past. After six months of him coming into my work and making small talk, the feeling didn’t go away. But my coworkers kept saying it’s just one date and it’s in a public area, that I’ll be fine just keep an eye on my drink. I never thought he would put something in my food to make me pass out.” She sighed. “I should have listened to that little voice.”

He stepped closer to her. “And what does that little voice tell you about me?” Kraven said, she looked up as he closed the gap between them. “Does it tell you not to trust me?” 

She looked into his blue eyes that were staring back at her, right into her soul. He tilted his head slowly back and forth as he studied her. He leaned in close, inches from her face expecting her to move but she didn’t. She just stood there, looking back into his eyes, he knew she was studying him too. 

“Honestly,” She said. “I don’t know.”

A crooked smile formed on his face. “Good,” Kraven said as he leaned back.

“Why do you say that?” She said.

“Because the little voice in my head doesn’t know what to make of you either.” Kraven said and he put his hand gently on her cheek. “What’s your name?”

“Melinda,” Melinda said. “Melinda Mercer.”

He gave her a small smile. “Melinda,” Kraven said. “I’m Kraven.”  He leaned back in towards her lips and she pulled back slightly, causing him to stop. 

“Please,” Melinda whispered. “I just want to go home.’

He sighed. “You know that’s not possible,” Kraven said. 

She looked down as she fought the urge to cry. Melinda knew Kraven was right, it wasn’t possible for her to go home. Even if she did manage to get the door open, she saw several armed guards posted on every floor. Not to mention all the cameras throughout the place. There was no way she could get past any of them without someone spotting her. And once she got caught, they would hurt her. She saw a girl that was being punished for not following their rules. They dislocated her joints or and over again until she passed out from the pain. Melinda had to face it, this was her life now.

“Hey,” Kraven whispered. He raised her head back up and they looked into each other’s eyes again as he stroked her cheek with his thumb. “Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle.” Not knowing what to say, she stayed quiet. “May I kiss you?” 

Melinda let out a soft sigh and then she nodded her head. He grinned as he leaned back in, they both closed their eyes and he pressed his lips gently against hers. He moved his hand behind her head, deepening the kiss as he started moving his lips against hers. Slowly, Melinda’s lips started moving with his. His tongue lightly brushed hers before he ended the kiss with a heavy sigh, then he spoke against her lips.

“You taste sweet.” Kraven whispered and he kissed her gently. “And innocent.” Again he kissed her gently. “I can’t wait to ruin you.” 

He took her lips again and he let out a heavy sigh against them. As his lips started moving, hers did too. With his free hand, Kraven reached up and placed his hand on arm to move it away from her chest but he stopped when he felt her tensed up. His tongue made its way into her mouth and she relaxed as her tongue started playing with his. He gently moved it to the side and he did the same with the other. Then Kraven took a hold of the string that kept the babydoll closed up. He gave it a slight tug and it came undone, causing the babydoll to open up. He placed both hands on her shoulders and he slid the straps down, causing the top to come off her body and fall onto the floor. 

With both hands, he took a hold of her hands and brought them up, and around his neck. She followed his lead and wrapped her arms around his neck as he let her hands go. Kraven wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her up against her body. He rubbed up against her, making her gasp into the kiss when she felt how hard he was. His hands moved down to her ass and he groaned into the kiss when he felt her bare skin in the thong she was wearing. He started squeezing her ass, getting harder when he felt how big and firm it was. Without warning, Kraven quickly lifted her up in the air and she wrapped her legs around his body. His hands moved to her thighs and he gripped them tight as he turned towards the bed. 

Kraven walked over and climbed up on it, and scooted towards the middle. He placed one hand on her back to hold her in place as he leaned over with her. He used his other hand and he started clearing away the pillows before he laid Melinda down on the bed. He moved his hand out from under and glided down her side, and over to her thigh. He started caressing them as he unwrapped them from around his waist and he propped them up. Kraven’s lips left hers and she let out a small gasp, taking in air before she started panting. He snarled and he started kissing her neck as he grind up against her, making her moan. 

He started panting as his lips picked up the pace as they made their way to the other side of her neck. He snarled again before giving her a little nip on her neck, causing her to let out a sharp gasp. He started sucking on her neck, making her moan as he worked on leaving her a mark. Markings, that was against the rules, no marks of any kind were supposed to be lifted on the girls. Otherwise there was going to be a fee add on. Even a big fee if the markings caused the girls too much pain to work. Kraven knew this, he just didn’t care. It’s not like they would confront him about it anyways, being who he was. And though he never marked a girl before, he was going to mark Melinda so everyone knew he had her first. 

When he was done marking her, Kraven started making his way down to her breast as he glided his hands back up her body. He took a hold of her breast and let out a loud groan, feeling how big and soft they were. He flicked his tongue back and forth against her nipple while his fingers played with the other. Melinda moaned more as her hands made their way to his hair and she started playing with it as he started sucking on her nipple. Once it got hard, he nipped her again and she gasped for a moment before she started moaning again. After a while he made his way to her other nipple, doing the same thing and getting the same results. 

Then he caressed her breast while he twisted her nipples between his fingers as he looked up at her, seeing a smile on her face as she enjoyed his touch. There was a smirk on his face as he looked back down at her body. Kraven started leaving a trail of small nips as he worked his way down her body, causing her to let out small sharp gasps with each one. Melinda’s hands left his hair and she gripped the sheets as her breathing got heavy as he got to her lower stomach. Kraven’s hands made their way down her body and to hips as he moved over to right hip bone. He gave it a nip but instead of her gasping, she wiggled a bit as she let out a small giggle.

She looked down at him. “Don’t, that tickles.” Melinda whispered. Kraven smiled up at her as he went over to her left hip bone and nipped it, causing her to giggle as she wiggled around a bit again. “Stop.” He chuckled and he did it again, making her wiggle around and giggle more. “Kraven, no more.” 

He smiled. “Alright, no more.” Kraven said. He started kissing across her stomach and made his way back to her right hip bone. “One more.” He nipped her, making her giggle and wiggle. He started kissing her across her stomach but he stopped in the middle and he sat up. “Let’s get these off you.” He took a hold of her panties and she moved her legs around, and he slowly dragged them down her legs. He removed them and tossed them aside as she closed her legs up. He gave her a small smile as he placed his hands on her knees. “Don’t be nervous Melinda. Like I said, I’ll be gentle.”

She nodded her head and she let him part her legs. His eyes traveled down her body and between her legs, and he licked his lips when he saw how kept she was. Kraven’s hands went under her legs as he laid back down between them. He looked back up at her, seeing Melinda was still nervous. He started kissing the side of her knee gently and started making a trail of soft and gentle kisses down her thigh. She laid her head back as she closed her eyes, moaning while she got lost to his touch. Once he got to her core, he started sucking on her inner thigh until he left her a mark. Then he went to her other leg, mimicking his movements. 

Kraven looked back up at Melinda, seeing she was relaxed again. He turned his attention back between her legs. He licked his lips again and he took a deep breath through his nose, and he let out a deep growl when he smelled how sweet she was. He couldn’t wait anymore, Kraven snarled and he closed his eyes as he started tasting her. He let out a growl and he tightened his grip on her thighs when he tasted how sweet Melinda was. She gripped the sheets and moaned as his mouth and tongue began moving. He went slow and steady, getting her wet as he savored her sweetness. But once she started begging for more by moving her hips against his face, he lost it. He moved one hand over and started rubbing her clit with his thumb as he darted his tongue in and out of her.

“Oh my god,” Melinda said and she arched her back when she felt her body start to tense up. She moaned louder as her body fell back to the bed. He moved his tongue faster along with his thumb causing her walls to tighten up. “Oh my god. Oh my god.” Slowly her legs started to shake as she felt the overwhelming pressure inside of her build up. “No. No. No.” She tried to wiggle away from him but he placed his other hand on her stomach and pinned her down. “Kraven no.” His tongue and thumb started to go faster. “Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god.” Her clit and walls began to pulsate as she hit her climax. “Oh fuck!” Her whole body shook as he kept going until her body finished releasing. “Fuck.” 

Melinda started panting heavily as he stopped rubbing her clit and started licking her up and down, tasting her sweet cum. He went slow, giving her body time to calm down but stay ready for him. Then when he body finally went limp is when he finally stopped. He moved her legs off his shoulders and they fell to the bed. Kraven sat up and looked down at her with a smug look on his face when he saw her eyes closed and out of breath. He wiped his face and climbed off the bed as he kept his eyes on her. He unhook the sheath that held his large hunting knife off his belt and placed it on the dresser. Then he removed his boots and his clothes, letting them just fall to the floor. He climbed back on the bed and he got back between her legs. 

Still trying to recover from cumming from the first time in her life, Melinda didn’t even feel Kraven grabbing her legs and wrapping them around his waist. Nor did she feel the weight of him laying on top of her. It wasn’t until she felt something big and hard entering her that she took notice. She hissed in pain as her eyes snapped up to see Kraven and that crook smile of his looking down at her. Melinda looked down between them seeing not only how big and thick his cock was but he didn’t have a condom on. She looked back up at him, her eyes widened with a shock look on her face. Kraven just chuckled as he continued to push his hips forward. She grabbed a hold of his biceps and she closed her eyes as she let out light moans while trying to ignore the pain until he was deep inside of her. 

“Hmm,” Kraven said. He rolled his around, making her moan his name. “I have to say,” he leaned down and started kissing her neck. “Not only do you taste amazing, you feel amazing too.” 

He started moving his hips, moving in and out of her nice and slow as he took her lips once more causing her to get lost to his body. Melinda’s hands made their way back to his hair and she softly gripped it as she slid her tongue into his mouth, making Kraven groan into the kiss. Though this was not the ideal way for her to lose her virginity, far from it actually. But it could have been worse, far worse. She could have been with a man that was old enough to be not only her father but grandfather. He could have been disgusting and vile, violent and forceful. It could have been several men at once. They could be doing horrible things to her to satisfy themselves. It would be a terrifying and agonizing way to lose her virginity and to have that disturbing memory imprinted in her mind for the rest of her life. Instead, she was fortunate enough to get Kraven. 

He was no doubt handsome with his longish shaggy soft hair and well trim beard, with piercing blue eyes. He was a few years older than him, daddy type of older. He was fit, beyond fit. He had broad shoulders, his muscles were well defined. Kraven didn’t have a 6 pack, he had an 8 pack with v shape hips. He was a great kisser. He tasted and smelled good. The man knew how to use that tongue of his and his hands. Not only was his cock big and thick, he knew how to use it just right. And above all else, he was gentle with her and kind to her, even playful with her. Kraven was someone she definitely would have chosen to lose her virginity to. But she did wonder why he was paying for sex when clearing he could easily walk up to a woman and have her.  

Of course she did hear the talks about him when she was in the back of the van when she woke up. She heard Anthony, her so-called date, talking to another man about a man named Kraven. Say if he heard the job Kraven did in a Russian prison. How he killed his target and his two bodyguards with a tiger tooth from the tiger rug that his target had in his cell. Then the other guy brought up how Kraven pulled a John Wick, using a pencil to kill five men. And he finished his target off with a wine bottle but shoving it down his throat, breaking his jaw before he kneed him his mouth. Breaking the bottle and causing the glass to slice his target's throat from the inside. Back and forth they went with gruesome stories about him. 

Then Anthony said how Kraven was going to love their new haul since he’s been waiting for a virgin. That’s why she was so desperate trying to get out of the room. They were debating whether to give Kraven the first taste or let her have a few men sample her first. And she feared what he was going to do to her with how they described him. When her door opened and he walked through, he wasn’t anything she expected. She thought he would be a more animalistic type of man, a savage beast. The way he moved and talked to her, she thought maybe he wasn’t Kraven. It wasn’t until he said his name that she knew it was him. But still, he wasn’t anything like that described. But they did just meet, he could change any time in a blink of an eye.

Pillow Talk Part 2

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

“I’m fucking married you fucking dumb bitch,” Jordan said and he turned around. “Oh shit,” his eyes went wide when he saw it was Melinda. “I’m so sorry baby.” He put his arms around her and gave her a kiss. “I didn’t mean to cuss at you or call you a bitch. I thought it was this chick that was trying to get all frisky with me after I told her I was married.” 

“Wait, some chick was all over you?” Melinda said. “Is that why you were taking so long?”

“Yeah,” Jordan said, nodding his head. “I saw this chick getting hit on by some guy and she was looking hella comfortable. I moved closer to hear them talking and sure enough, she kept telling him she wasn’t interested but he wasn’t taking no for an answer. And you know how I am about that shit baby,” she nodded her head. “So I tried to get him to walk away but the fucker wasn’t having it. I ended up getting into his face and told him to fuck off, otherwise me and him were going to go a few rounds. He backed off and started heading out, so I followed him and made sure he left. Once he did I came back inside and asked if she was okay, and if she needed anything. She said she was good and she thanked me, then she started getting all flirty with me. She puts her hand on my chest, saying she wanted to pay me back by taking me upstairs to one of the bedrooms. I just smiled at her and showed her my wedding ring, and I walked off.”

“You really did all that?” Melinda said, smiling.

“Of course baby,” Jordan said, smiling. “Why would I want someone like that when I have you,” he kissed her. “The love of my life. My future wife and mother of my future babies.” 

She blushed. “I love you babe,” Melinda said.

“I love you too baby,” Jordan said and he kissed her. “Here.” He handed her shots. 

“I uh,” Melinda said. “I shouldn't drink these.”

“Why baby?” Jordan said. “I thought you wanted them.”

“Because I’m going to have to be a sober driver after all.” Melinda said.

“What?” Jordan said, looking confused. “Why?”

She sighed. “Tom was hitting on me,” Melinda said.

“He was hitting on you?” Jordan said and she nodded her head. “Baby, Ryder is known to be a big flirt. I’m sure it was harmless flirty.”

“He brought up about you always staring at other girls,” Melinda said and she felt Jordan tense up. “He straight out said if I was his girl his eyes would only be on me. Then he goes on a rant about how you need to get your head out of your ass and wake up. How basically you need to treat me better or I can end up walking out here with some other guy or just stay here with him.” Jordan scoffed as he shook his head. “Then he asked me for my number in case we break up.”

“What the fuck?” Jordan said, he grunted. “That fucking asshole.”

“Yeah,” Melinda said. “Then I ripped his soul out by saying he was a man whore because he had deep seeded mommy issues.” 

He started laughing. “That’s my girl.” Jordan said and he kissed her. “Wait here and I’m going to talk to him.”

“Babe don’t,” Melinda said, shaking her head. “He smelled of alcohol, like really bad. I’m sure the reason why he's wearing those fucking yellow sunglasses in here is because his eyes are red. So he has to be drunk off his ass. If anything, wait till tomorrow and come back when he’s all sober up to talk to him.”

He sighed. “Alright baby,” Jordan said. “Do you want to head out then? I don’t want you to be feeling uncomfortable.”

“Nah,” Melinda said. “We don’t get to have a whole lot of fun with us working all the time and me going to school. And once we have kids,” they smiled. “We won't be able to have fun like this for a few years.”

“In that case you drink up baby,” Jordan said, smiling. “And we’ll just take an uber home.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Melinda said. She chugged one shot and then the second. Jordan had a shook look on his face, seeing she was unphase. “Told you, just because I have a pussy doesn’t make me one.” She winked.

“Fuck me,” Jordan said and he smiled. “Let’s get you some more fucking shots.”

As Jordan got her more shots for her an idea popped in his head. He started betting people that Melinda could chug the shots without falling on her ass. A few men took him up on his bet and Melinda put them in their places. She started doing drinking games and winning each one. In a couple of hours, they had over a thousand dollars. Jordan was going to place another bet when Melinda heard the song Anywhere by 112 start to play. She went over to the area where everyone was dancing. He watched her start dancing seductively, he licked his lips as she slowly unbuttoned her shirt. She grinned at him as she used a finger to call him over. 

Jordan walked over to her, completely memorized by her. As he got to her Melinda turned around, putting her back against his chest. She slowly started grinding up against him as she continued to dance. He moaned as he started getting hard. She put her arms above her head and wrapped them around Jordan’s neck. He put his hands on her hips and he raised Melinda’s tank top up, revealing her belly button ring and her tattoos she had on her hip bones, along with her smooth slender stomach. Jordan started kissing her neck as they grind against each other while they dance. 

His lips moved up her neck and towards her lips as one hand moved up her body. He squeezed her breast, making her moan before he continued moving his hand up her body. Jordan put his hand on her throat and he gave her a gentle squeeze, putting her in a daze. Then he took a hold of her face and moved it towards him, and his lips met hers. They started kissing slowly and gently as their tongues explored each other’s mouths. Melinda moved her arms as she rotated herself so she was facing him. She broke the kiss and she whispered in his ear. They pulled back and Jordan grinned at her as he took a hold of her hand. He led her over to a hallway where they disappeared into. 

Unknown to them, Tom was across the room watching them the whole time. After Melinda took off, he went after her to apologize to her. Then he saw Jordan talking to a woman and how Melinda saw it too. So he stopped a few feet behind her and waited to see how it would play out. If Jordan was about to fuck around, not only was he going to throw him out. But he was going to offer Melinda a shoulder to cry on and help her take her mind off of Jordan by taking her to his room. But instead, Jordan blew the woman off to his surprise and Melinda went over to him. So he found a spot across the room and watched them betting people while they did drinking games.

Then when he saw Melinda dancing, he had to stop himself from going over there. He couldn’t help but admire the way she moved her hips. Nor couldn’t he help but lick his lips when he saw her busting chest, her hourglass figured, her piercing and tattoos. She was definitely the type of girl he would go for. Though she was Jordan’s girl, he didn’t care. Especially seeing how Jordan was still checking out chicks when he had someone as beautiful with a gorgeous body like Melinda. Yeah, she busted his balls but she was the only to ever call him out and he wanted to get to know her more because of it. Then when he saw Jordan taking Melinda down the hallway with a grin on their faces, he knew exactly what they were going to do. That’s fine, because he knew exactly what he was going to do too. 

Bathroom:

As soon as they got inside, Jordan locked the door. They both quickly undid their pants and lowered them. He spun Melinda round and leaned her over the sink. He took a hold of his hard cock rubbing the tip of it against her already wet folds. She started moaning, making him groan back in return. He started pushing past her folds and he let himself go, and took a hold of her hips. Jordan thrust his hips forward, slamming himself deep inside of her, making Melinda cry out. He grinned and he started pounding away at her pussy while he watched her expressions in the mirror. Jordan kept going as hard and as fast as he could, making her cry out each time he hit her G-spot.

Melinda’s walls soon started clenching around his cock, making him groan loud as his body tensed up with hers. Her legs started to shake, followed by her clit and walls started pulsating. She cried out daddy as she started cumming hard. Jordan tightened his grip on Melinda's hips as he started cumming. Then he shoved his cock deep inside and rolled his hips, making them moan loud as they finished cumming together. He leaned over her as they both panted from their release. He started kissing her back gently and made his way up to her neck. 

“I love you baby,” Jordan whispered as he kept kissing her. “I love you so so so much.”

“I love you too babe.” Melinda whispered. 

He pulled out of her, making both sigh. “Fuck,” Jordan said, ran his hands through his hair as he leaned back up. “That was fucking amazing.” He slapped her ass, making her moan. “You have such a great ass baby.” He squeezed it. “When are you going to let me fuck it?”

She quickly removed his hands. “Never,” Melinda said as she leaned up.

“Aw come on baby,” Jordan said, he pouted. “I promise I’ll use a lot of lube.”

“No,” Melinda said, turning to him as she got her panties and pants back up. “Not with that python of yours.”

He grunted as he put his boxers and pants back up. “Just the tip.” Jordan said. She glared at him. “Okay. Okay. Okay.” He leaned down and kissed her. “What if you were on top?’ She punched his arm, “fuck,” he chuckled as he rubbed his arm. “I love it when you get violent." He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her in close. “It really turns me on.”

She giggled. “You're such a prev.” Melinda said.

“You fucking love it.” Jordan said with a smirk. She smiled as she nodded her head. He smiled as he gave her another kiss. “I really love you baby, like so so so soooooo much.” She giggled as she kissed him. “Want to start heading home?” She nodded her head. “Alright,” he gave her another kiss before taking her hand and leading her back out of the hallway.

“I can’t believe we had sex in someone else's bathroom.” Melinda said. “And with tons of people around.”

“Want to find Tom’s room and fuck on his bed?” Jordan and she giggled. “That’s a yes.” She playfully smacked him, making him chuckle. “You know you want to baby.”

“Shut up,” Melinda said as she landed her head against his arms. “All I want is to go home and cuddle with you until we fall asleep.”

“After I pound that pussy again.” Jordan said.

She giggled. “After you pound my pussy again.” Melinda said. He chuckled as they headed outside. “Want to walk around a bit before we call for a ride?”

“A moonlight stroll with my wifey to be?” Jordan said and he smiled. “Why not?” 

They walked around outside, exploring Tom’s property while they talked about the wedding. They definitely were going to un-invite Tom after the stunt he pulled. Jordan still couldn’t believe that Tom would turn around and do that after he just told him they were going to get married and have kids. He really couldn’t believe that Tom turned around and ratted him out about staring at other girls. But he’s sure Melinda checks out guys too. Plus he wasn’t flirting with the girls, he was just looking. Okay, he flirted a bit but he never asked for numbers or touched them. Just harmlessly flirty, that’s all. 

“Babe,” Melinda said and Jordan looked down at her. “Did you hear me?”

“Sorry baby, I zoned out a bit because of all those beers.” Jordan said. “What did you say?”

“I said that guy in the suit is staring at us.” Melinda said, she motioned her head and he looked over. “See him?”

“Yeah,” Jordan said as the guy started walking over to him. “If I’m right he works for Tom. I think he’s like his chauffeur or something.”

“Did you think Tom got told we had sex in his bathroom?” Melinda said.

“Nah,” Jordan said, shaking his head. “Plus if he did it’s not like I nutted all over the bathroom. I just nutted in you.” She playfully smacked him and he chuckled. “I bet Tom sent him to say sorry for him.”

“We’ll see,” Melinda said. 

“Mr Weaver. Ms Mercer,” He said. “Mr Ryder would like to have a word with you two.”

“Why?” Jordan and Melinda said together.

“He would like to extend an oliver branch for his behavior earlier.” He said. Jordan looked down at Melinda as she looked up at him. She nodded her head and they looked back at the guy, and Jordan nodded his head. “This way please.”

Tom’s Parlor Room:

When Jordan and Melinda stepped into the room they looked around. The walls were black with light figures that had dim lightening. There was a glass coffee table surrounded with purple velvet couches on one side of the room. There were a few purple velvet chairs spaced throughout the room. Then there was a bar, filled with liquor, a beer tap, glasses and barstools at the counter. They took a seat on the couch together and he poured them a shot of whiskery, and handed it to them.

“Mr Ryder will be in here shortly.” He said he took off and closed the door behind him.

They looked into trouble. “You know this is how horror movies start right?” Melinda said.

“Yeah,” Jordan said, looking around the room again. “It’s a good thing you got that big ass knife Bobby gave you tuck under your tits.”

“Yep,” Melinda said. She dipped her finger into the whiskey and looked at her nail polish. “Drinks aren’t drugged.” She showed him it didn’t change. 

“I guess he’s trying to make an entrance.” Jordan said. They chugged the shot down and placed their glasses on the table, that’s when the door opened up and Tom stepped into the room. “You better be giving my girl one hell of a fucking apology man.”

“Don’t worry I will,” Tom said, closing the door behind him before going over to them and sitting on the other couch. “I am really sorry for how I was acting. I’m,” he chuckled lightly. “Pretty fucking drunk right now. I started throwing back a few before the party even started. But still, that isn’t an excuse for how I was acting. I’m very flirtatious and I joke around a lot, and sometimes I just don’t know when to knock it off. And from the bottom of my heart, I’m really sorry about that.”

“Whatever,” Melinda said. “Can we go now?”

“Yeah but first,” Tom said. He looked over at Jordan. “Bro, I’m sorry how I treated your girl tonight, she didn’t deserve that. I know I fucked up by hitting on your girl, but I really didnt’ mean it. I see you as a friend bro, a real good friend actually. And I want to make it up to you guys for what I did.”

“It’s cool man,” Jordan said. “We can just squash this.”

“No bro,” Tom said, shaking his head. “I really want to make it up to you guys. Since you guys just bought a house and you guys got a wedding coming up, and plan to have kids I’m sure the bills are stacking up on you guys. So I want to offer four million dollars to help you guys out.”

“What?” Melinda and Jordan said together.

“Yeah,” Tom said, smiling as he nodded his head. “Four million dollars.”

“Fuck,” Jordan said and he smiled. “Thanks man.”

“What’s the catch?” Melinda said.

“Baby he just said he’s going to give it to us for what he did.” Jordan said.

“No,” Melinda said, shaking her head. “He said offer, not give. Offer applies there’s a deal to be made in exchange for the money. So,” she glared at Tom. “What’s the catch?”

He chuckled. “You're good,” Tom said, smiling at Melinda. “Real good.” He licked his lips as he put his hands together. “Since you're going to marry my boy Jordan here, I want to get to know you more. I really want to see if you're the one for him. And, see if he’s the one for you since,” he looked at Jordan. “He likes to window shop.”

“I told you I don’t care if he stares at other women.” Melinda said and Jordan looked over at her.

“No you didn’t,” Tom said. “You said all the guys you’ve been with checked out other girls. I asked you if it bugged you and you just shrugged your shoulders. I bet you see him staring at girls all the time but you don’t say anything do you?” Melinda didn’t say anything. “Thought so. And I also bet you don’t even check out other guys do you?” She shook her head and Jordan let out a sigh as he looked down. “See, you're respectful and loyal to him. When I kept flirting with you, you got aggressive and shut me down. But will he be the same?”

He looked up. “Bro I had some chick trying to get on my dick earlier and I showed her my wedding ring,” Jordan said, showing him the ring. “And I walked away afterwards.”

“But do you still flirt with girls?” Tom said. “And before you want to say no, remember I was there when you flirted with all those girls at the gym when you two started sleeping together.”

He sighed. “Yeah I flirted.” Jordan said and he turned to Melinda. “But I swear baby, it was just harmless flirty nothing else.” She just looked down. “Come on baby, you know I love you and only you. If I didn’t I would have fucked that chick right?” She looked up at him. “Right?” She sighed and nodded her head. “Plus, we’re getting married and having kids. I never wanted that with another woman before because I love you. None of those other girls matter to me because I got you to come home to.”

“But what if you didn’t?” Tom said and they looked over at him. “What if you were alone for a whole weekend, no contact with Melinda whatsoever and you went out, and some woman was all over you. Could you say no to her?”

“I would say more than no to her,” Jordan said. “I would tell her fuck no.”

“Then let’s find out,” Tom said and he smiled. “Since I want to get to know Melinda more and see if you’ll fuck around on her, let’s make a deal. I’ll give you guys four million dollars if you guys can maintain a no contact between each other this upcoming holiday weekend. So from Friday 8AM to Tuesday 8AM, you guys can’t contact each other by any means and can’t be around each other. Jordan, you’ll be at the house and Melinda,” he grinned. “She’ll be here with me, all alone.” He held his hand out and they looked down at it. “What do you say? We got a deal?”

“Fuck this,” Melinda said getting up. “Let’s go.” She headed for the door.

“We don’t have to fuck,” Tom said. “It’s just us hanging out, that’s all.”

She stopped and turned around. “No!” Melinda said. She looked at Jordan who was still sitting down. “Jordan! Come on!” 

“Baby,” Jordan said. 

“Whatever,” Melinda said as she turned back around and headed for the door. “I’m calling my brothers for a ride to their place.”

He shot out of his seat. “Baby wait,” Jordan said.

Melinda kept going, refusing to look back.She was shaking for all the anger building up inside of her. She was mad at herself for letting the staring slide and mad that Jordan now thinks it’s okay he’s flirting with women. She was pissed that Jordan most likely lied to her about what happened between him and that girl tonight. Pissed that Tom flirted with her and now offered money to spend the weekend with her. She was sick that Jordan looked like he was thinking about it. Sick that he just sat there not doing anything about it. 

Once she was by her car, she grabbed her phone out to call her brothers. That’s when Jordan showed up, out of breath from running after her. She put her phone down, allowing him to catch his brother so he could explain himself. He had his hands on his knees as he leaned over, trying not to throw up after all that drinking and running.

She rolled her eyes “And you workout,” Melinda said.

“Cardio has….. Never been…. My thing,” Jordan said and he took a deep breath as he stood back up. “Unless it comes to the bedroom with you,’ he winked at her and she just glared at him. “Come on baby, don't be pissed at me.”

“You didn’t say shit back there!” Melinda yelled.

“Hey,” Jordan said, putting his hands on her shoulders. “I admit I was stuck on fucking stupid with what Ryder said. I was still trying to wrap my mind around it, that’s it.” She scoffed. “Look baby, we’re both fucked up right now and emotions are all over the fucking place right now. Let’s get home, crash out, and in the morning after a cup of coffee and food in us, we talk about what the fuck just happened tonight.” She looked away. “Baby please,” he stepped in front of her so she’ll look at him. “Please baby.”

“What really happened with you and that girl?” Melinda said.

“Baby I told you,” Jordan said.

“I want the truth Jordan,” Melinda said, getting in his face. “Did she really need help or were you just flirting with her the whole time?” He didn’t say anything. “Tell me the truth now or I’ll give you your ring back right now.”

He sighed. “I was flirting with her the whole time.” Jordan said. Melinda felt like she got punched in the gut as she stumbled. “Baby please,” he tried to take her hands in his but she pulled away. “Baby it was just harmless flirty that was it, I fucking swear. Once she got handsy and wanted to go upstairs I shut it down.” 

“Have you ever,” Melinda said, debating to ask the question, fearing what his answer would be. “Have you ever cheated on me?”

“What?!” Jordan said. “No baby,” he shook his head. “Never.” He took a hold of her face and looked into her eyes. “I swear baby I never, never fucking cheated on you. Even when we were just fucking, I never touched another one in anyway. Not even a fucking hug. I have only ever been with you since the moment we met. Because even when we were just fucking around, I felt something for you.”

“Then why are you flirting?” Melinda said as her tears started forming in her eyes.

“Oh baby please don’t cry,” Jordan said, as he started panicking. “Don’t cry. I,” he sighed heavily. “I honestly don’t know why I flirt.” She looked down. “Hey,” he raised her head back up, seeing tears falling. “Oh baby don’t cry, please don’t cry.” He started wiping her tears. “I fucking swear baby I’ll work on it. I’ll…. I’ll go to therapy okay? I’ll do therapy.” She tried to look away but he refused to let her go away. “Please baby, I’ll do anything to fix this because I don’t want to lose you,” his eyes started to water. “I love you baby. I love you so much. You're the first woman I ever loved,” he started sniffing. “I don’t want to lose you Melinda, please, let me fix this. Let me fix this.” She nodded her head and he sighed in relief. “Thank you baby.” He kissed and he pressed his forehead against hers. “Let’s go home and get some sleep. And I promise once we wake up, everything will be better. We’ll talk about what happened and I’ll look up some therapists." 

“Can we even afford one right now?” Melinda said.

“Don’t worry about the money baby,” Jordan said, smiling. “I got it all figured out. Remember,” he pulled back and looked into her eyes. “I told you a long time ago I will take care of you right?” She nodded her head. “And that’s what I plan to do, baby. No matter what, I’ll make sure you are taken care of. I don’t care what I fucking have to do, I will make sure you have everything you want and need. You’ll never have to worry about living the way you did back in that foster home. You won’t ever hand me down stuff, living from paycheck to paycheck. I will take care of everything baby, I swear.” She smiled at him. “Hey,” his smile got bigger. “I love you.”

She sighed softly. “I love you too.” Melinda said.

“Want to go home and make love?” Jordan said. “No fucking,” shaking his head. “I want to make love to my future wifey and mother of my babies.” She smiled and nodded her head. “Can I record it?” She rolled her eyes as she looked away. “Please baby, I want to remember us making love more than anything.” She sighed and she looked back at him, nodding her head. “Thank you baby,” He kissed gently. “I love you so much baby, so so so much.” He kissed her again. “And I always will, I promise.”

The Trade Part 4 coming soon

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

“Tangerine told me you're an orphan as a baby.” Shaw said. He started pouring himself some tea. “That you were left in at the doorsteps of a foster home in a crate that had peaches on it. And your foster brothers call you Peaches. Is that true?”

“Yes it is sir,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “But what of it?”

“Do you know why I call my son’s Tangerine and Lemon?” Shaw said.

“No I don’t know sir,” Melinda said. “I was just told you adopted them, that’s all.”

“Well it has to do where I found them.” Shaw said. He added tea to his sugar and started stirring it. “You see darling, my late wife loved going to the local farmer’s market every Sunday. She was always big on getting the fresh ingredients from small time farmers. She always said that their food tasted naturally better because they give their time and love to what they grow with their own two hands. Unlike big time farmers that use machines and rush the process. After her passing, I would still go to the farmer’s market every Sunday and gather ingredients for recipes that she left behind.” He took a drink. “One day while I was there I saw two young boys barely even 4 years old. They were in the alley way just right outside the farmer’s market, sitting on crates. At first I pay no mind, I just assume they were there with their families and I go about my day. The next Sunday, I see them again in the same spot. Next Sunday, same thing and the Sunday after that, same thing.”

“It wasn’t till the fifth Sunday when it started to rain when I saw them using the crates for cover and wrapped up in worn out blankets.” Shaw said. “I went over to them and I realized they have been in the same clothes since I first saw them. They had both looked like they hadn’t eaten in days and barely able to keep their eyes open. I tried to get them to talk and tell me their names, but they refused to answer. I told them I had to call them something, but they still refused.” He took another drink. “Then I saw what was on the crates, one was tangerines and the other was lemons. So that became my nickname for the boys. I gave them food and they started talking, turns out their mother died a couple months back and their father had told them to wait there, and he would be back for them. Of course, he never did. I decided to take them in. Now I could have just simply found them a home or just taken them to an orphanage but I felt like it was fate that I found those boys. Do you know why that is darling?”

“I would say it’s because your late wife always went to the farmer’s market and to find them there of all places. But I feel there’s more to that sir.” Melinda said. “Perphase you two were trying to have children when you lost her.”

“Tangerine is right, you are smart.” Shaw said, he smiled. “I lost her during childbirth, her and my twin boys. So to find twin boys in the place my late wife always went to every Sunday it felt like fate. Like it was meant to be. So I took them in and gave them a home. Though they eventually told me their names, I always call them Tangerine and Lemon. And that’s how they got their names.” He took another drink.

She looked over at James. “So that’s why you said it was interesting when I told you about me being found in a crate with the name peaches.” Melinda said. “Because you were nicknamed after the crate you were found in. And that’s why I am also here,” she looked back at Mr Shaw. “Because it had to be fate, that I have a similar origin story to James’.”

“Told you love,” James said and she looked back at him, to see a smirk on his face. “We were meant to be.”

“I would make some excuse to leave, such as saying I need my rest because of my condition but I would rather be honest.” Meinda said and she turned back to Shaw. “I am highly uncomfortable and I think it’s best I leave now. Since this meeting was never to get reassurance or an apology, but one to discuss me leaving Rocco to get back with James. From what I’ve seen, Lemon prefers the company of men and James sleeps with any woman that walks. That was until I showed up and I kept his attention and he actually wanted a family with me. But I was unable to get pregnant when we tried, but now that I am pregnant, you want to use my son as a way to keep the Shaw family line going.”

He chuckled. “Oh you are very smart darling, very smart.”Shaw said. He motioned with his hand and James came back over. “My son told me how lovely and caring you were to a little girl who was lost, that’s when he knew you would make a perfect mother to his child, to my grandchild. Now I know things didn’t work out the first time around between you two, but perhaps this time around things will be different. After all you two were happy until you tried to have a child. But since you already are pregnant, there shouldn’t be any problems and you two can be happy again.”

“I’m sorry sir,” Melinda said. “But what makes you think I’ll leave Rocco to go back with James?”

“Because of this,” Shaw said as he motioned around them. “My empire in a few years will be going to Tangerine and with it my vast fortune. Yes Lefty also has an empire and vast fortune but that all goes to his oldest, Johnnie. And Rocco will continue to be an enforcer till the end of his days. He will never be in charge like Tangerine will be. And when my son retires, it will go to your son. You and your child will want for nothing with Tangerine unlike being with Rocco.”

“Love,” James said and she looked at him. “I’ve already proven to you before that I am more than capable enough to take care of you. And I am more than capable enough to take care of your child as well. I’ll treat him as if he were my own flesh and blood, my own son. He can even bear my name if you like. I’ll send him to the finest schools and I’ll get you that record deal, and even your own art gallery. I’ll take care and cherish you both. All you have to do love,” he pulled out a small black box and opened it, revealing a white gold ring with several large diamonds on it. “Is say yes.”

She looked at the ring and back at Shaw. “Since you graced me with a story sir I think it’s only fair that I do the same.” Melinda said. 

“Go on then darling,” Shaw said, leaning back in his chair. “Tell me your story.”

“See this ring?” Melinda said, showing her engagement ring. “1 actual diamond, that's 2 karts, the rest are just glass. The band is sterling silver. We got it off of Amazon for 140. And I love it.” She smiled. “Because it’s simple and it has skulls, it’s me. But this ring, it’s not the ring Rocco proposed to me with. Or even the one he wanted to propose to me with. Now Rocco was trying to go all out on the night he planned to propose to me. But the universal had other plans, because just like Murphy’s law, anything that can go wrong, will go wrong. We got all dressed up to go to this fancy high class restaurant and when we got there, it turns out they overbooked several tables and they were booked the rest of the night. So we went to three different restaurants that we all got told would be about a 4 hour wait.”

“I’m telling Rocco it’s fine we just do take out and crash out on the couch.” Melinda said. “But he doesn’t want to give up and he finds this Mediterranean restaurant and it’s only an hour wait. But of course we ended up waiting two hours for a table. He takes off to “the bathroom.” She used air quotes. “But really he went to the kitchen to talk to them about his plan to propose to me. He wanted to put this 14k white gold ring with 6 kart diamond and all these other little diamonds that was over 9,000 dollars into our champagne glasses. They agree and he gives them the ring, and they put it in the glass. But before he even steps out of the kitchen everything goes sideways. One of the waiters popped the cork and it ricocheted everywhere, it hit the glass and shattered it. Rocco turns as the ring goes flying and everyone is trying to catch it but it hits the ground. It started rolling towards the drain right under the kitchen sink. So he dives for it but ends up going into the drain.”

“But he sees it’s caught right between the metal covering so he crawls over as fast as he can to grab it before it fully falls in.” Melinda said. “As he’s trying to grab it, they are yelling at the dishwasher not to drain the water but he has headphones on. He drains the water and before Rocco could get it out, the water takes it all the way down the drain. Next thing I hear is him yelling fuck on the top of his lungs and everything goes died quiet. Then we all heard more cussing and a whole lot of glass shattering. We all looked at the kitchen door as staff members were running out of it. And I could see Rocco,” She smiled. “Smashing all the champagne bottles and he started fighting the dishwasher and the waiter that popped the champagne open. Then we hear sirens and Rocco runs out of the kitchen and grabs my hand, and we haul ass to get outside. But the moment he gets outside, he is tackled from the side by this massive cop and he yells fuck as he eats the pavement.” Melinda and Shaw laugh a bit.

“He ended up cutting his head open a bit so they said they’re taking him into the hospital. Then they turned to me.” Melinda said, pointing at herself. “Saying they are taking me in because I was with him. Rocco starts yelling that I had nothing to do with it and not to touch me since I’m pregnant. But they ignore him and they put me in cuffs and they start taking me to another car. And Rocco,” she shook her head. “Isn’t having it. So he starts putting up a fight to get them to shift their focus on him and it works> Once the cop lets go of my arm, I kick off my heels and I make a run for the car. And thanks to you,” she looked at James. “Teaching me how to pick locks, I picked the lock of the cuffs and got free.” She looked back at Shaw. “But since Rocco had the keys, I had to pick the lock to the car and then hot wire it. That’s something I learned from my oldest foster brother Bobby. I took off before they even realized what was happening.” 

“So you just left him there?” Mr Shaw said.

“Oh no sir,” Melinda said, shaking her head. “I’m a ride or die kind of woman. And since Rocco needed medical treatment I knew they would take him to the nearest hospital. So I looked up which one was closest and I went there, and waited. And sure enough,” she smiled. “They showed up. And since someone made me change majors," She looked at James. “I had my scrubs in the trunk of the car along with some face masks.” She looked back at Shaw. “So I got changed and pretended to be one of the nurses, and walked right past the cops. I found a wheel chair and I went looking for Rocco. I found him with a cop standing guard and I told the cop I had orders to get a CT scan done. He uncuffs him and I roll Rocco over to the CT room. And since the cop didn’t know there was another doorway out of that room, we spilled out of there. We went to the loading docks where I had the car parked and we took off, then we ditched the car in a parking structure and took the subway."

“We ended up at a 24/7 run down diner that we had our first date at.” Melinda said, smiling. “His suit was torn up and he had a big bandage across his head, and he looked rough as hell. My makeup is completely gone, I’m in scrubs and messy bun. We’re eating burgers and fries, I’m drinking tea while he drinks vodka that he sunk in. We’re talking and joking around, singing along to random songs that came on the new jukebox they had. And,” she smiled, ‘we couldn’t be happier. Then Rocco decides he’s going to pick a song so he gets up and that’s when he sees they have random candies on the counter. And one of them was a ring pop, blue raspberry flavor, my favorite. He buys it and goes to the jukebox. And the first song he sees is Crimson and Clovers, our song. He plays it and asks me to dance with him, so I did. He’s singing the song to me while we dance. He spins me and when I turn back around, he’s down on one knee with that blue raspberry ring pop in his hand. He doesn’t give me a big fancy speech or anything to convince me to say yes. He simply tells me he loves me and our baby, and he wants to continue to love us for the rest of his life. Then he asked me to marry him and I said yes without a second thought.”

“You see sir,” Melinda said. “Rocco was trying to give me this life,” she looked at James. “The life you wanted to give me. The life I told you that isn’t me and will never be me.” She looked back at Shaw. “But once Rocco stopped trying to give me the fancy high life and just gave me simple and humble, like I always wanted, everything worked out. And at the end of the day sir, I will always say yes to a man that proposes to me with a blue raspberry ring pop. A man that loves, cares, and values me for me. A man that will always show restraint. And I will always say no,” she turned to James. “To a man that proposes to me with a ring that shows off how much money he has. A man that wants to control, manipulate and degrade me. A man,” she stood up. “That claims if a woman decided they don’t want to sleep with him they can just go, but really he doesn’t take no for an answer. After all, he never understood when I said, "stop James please, stop. It hurts. Please stop.”

“What?!” Shaw yelled he stood up and backhanded James, causing him to stumble back. “How funny she says that when you claimed she liked it to be dominated and you two do a tad bit of dark fantasy role playing. Clearly she does not.” James’ nostrils flared and he breathed heavily as he fixed his suit. “Forgive me darling,” he looked back at her. “If I had known that, I wouldn’t have entertained this proposal that Tangerine suggested. I wish you and yours the best. Like I said before, Tangerine will not harm any of you, I swear it.” He took off his belt. “You should run along now darling, you don’t need to see this.”

“Thank you sir.” Melinda said. He nodded his head and she was led out by the two guards. As she was leaving, she could hear Shaw beating James. Now she knows where those welts he had on him at times came from. Once she stepped outside she saw Rocco, Johnnie and several others waiting for her. “Rocco.” 

“Baby girl.” Rocco said as they went to each other and wrapped their arms around one another. “Are you two okay?” He looked her over. “They didn’t hurt you or anything?”

“We’re okay,” Melinda said. “But I’m not sure James will be.”

“Why do you say that?” Rocco said.

“Basically from what Shaw said, James lied to him about our sex life and told him I liked it when, you know.” Melinda said. Rocco nodded his head. “But once I pointed out I didn’t, Shaw backhanded him and took off his belt and told me to go because I wouldn’t want to see this.”

“Good,” Rocco said. “Fucker needs an ass whopping. Come on,” he motioned with his head. “Let’s get you two home little mama.” He helped her into the car. “Hopefully that’s the last you’ll have to see of him.”

Couple Months Later

There was a knock on the door. “Coming.” Melinda said she looked through the peekhole, seeing several boxes of baby furniture and other accessories all being held by men in suits. “Must be the gifts that Shaw talked about.” She stepped back and opened the door. “Yes?”

He stepped into her line of sight. “Hello love,” James said. She went to close the door and he pushed it open, causing her to jump back. “Is that anyway to treat a guest?” He stepped inside and held the door open wide. “Go on lads.” They came in and started placing boxes in the living room. Once they brought in the last of the boxes, they headed back out. “Thank you gentlemen. I’ll be downstairs shortly.” He closed the door and locked it.

“You need to leave James.” Melinda said and he turned to her. “Right now.”

“Are you really going to throw me out love?” James said, he stepped towards her and she stepped back. “After I bought all this for the little one,” he motioned to the boxes. 

“This wasn’t from your father?” Melinda said.

He shook his head. “I told you love I will take care of your son as if he was my own and I tend to do just that.” James said. “And it seems it’s a good thing I am.” He looked around. “Clearly Rocco can’t afford to take care of you and the little one with how small this place is.”

“We can be living the van life and I’ll still be happy.” Melinda said.

He scoffed. “I bet.” James said, he walked over to the paintings. “Your very talented love.”

“Thanks,” Melinda said. “But they aren’t mine. Those ones are Rocco’s.”

“Oh?” James said, he looked over to her. “Since you are both artists, most likely the little one will be too.” He looked back at the paintings. “If he is, I’ll send him to the Royal Art College that we have in London. It’s the finest art college in the world. He can be an artist till it’s his time to take over after I retire.” He went back to looking around.

“James, please leave.” Melinda said. 

“And why should I love?” James said and something caught his eye. “So he really did propose to you with a ring pop.” He picked up the display case it was in and turned to her. “How sweet of you to keep it.”

“Please put it back.” Melinda said. He grinned and tossed it to his other hand, making her jump. “James please.” He did it again, making her jump again. “James knocked it,” 

She gasped and grabbed her stomach as she bent over a bit. He immediately sat the case down and went over to her. The moment he got close enough, she reached around and took a hold of the pocket knife Rocco gave her. She swung it out and went to slice James’ neck, but he caught her wrist.

He chuckled. “Cheeky little minx.” James said. He took the knife from her and spun her around. He grabbed her throat and pinned her back against his chest. He wrapped his other arm around her as he held onto the knife. “That was very clever of you love to lure me in close like that by using the little one against me. But too bad Rocco never taught you how to hold a knife properly. So I’ll teach you.”

“James please,” Melinda said.

“Shh,” James whispered in ear. “Listen and watch like a good girl, alright love?” She nodded her head. “Now,” he pulled back slightly, “you never want to hold the knife like this. Doing so makes it easy for someone to dodge it and to disarm you. Because you have to take a wider swing just like you did to put some force behind it. You want to hold it like this.” He rotated the knife so the blade was downwards. “This way love, you can defend with your forearm and just with a twist of the wrist,” he moved his wrist. “You are able to bring the knife back down on your opponent. Now if you held the knife properly all you had to do was let gravity give you that extra force and you could have got this into my chest. With your height, you would have stabbed me right in the heart.” He brought his lips to her ear. “Just like you did on the day you left me.”

“James.” Melinda said as her voice started to tremble. “Please.”

He tightened his grip on her throat, making her gasp. “The lesson isn’t over yet, love.” James said. She nodded her head and he loosened his grip. “Now I could have partially blocked the blow but still, you would have done some damage that would have given you enough time to get away. Or you could have simply dropped the knife down and caught it with your other hand, and got me in the gut. I’ve done that before. You know what else I’ve done before love?” She shook her head. “I’ve had several men trying to slice me the way you did and I would do just this, spun them around and grabbed their throat and pinned them to me. But of course I wouldn't be as gentle and give them a lesson like I am with you right now. Oh no,” he shook his head as he chuckled. “I taught them another lesson. A lesson that I’m not the one to be fucked with.”

“I would get them just like this and title their heads down like this,” James said, moving her head down. “And I would take the knife.” He rotated his wrist so the knife was facing downwards again and towards her stomach. “And I would just,” she tenses up and gasps as he did the stabbing motion just centimeters away from her stomach over and over, and over again. “All the while, they are watching me do it. Then when I feel satisfied I would just plunge the knife deep inside of them on their side.” He placed the tip of the knife against one side of her stomach. “And just,” he glided the knife gently across her stomach and she softly started crying. “And all their intestines started pouring out of them. Do you know what they do when that happens?” She shook her head. “They all scream as they take a hold of their intestines and they start trying to shove it back inside of them.” He chuckled. “Like that is really going to save them.” He started slowly swaying them. “You know why I prefer a knife over a gun love?” 

“No,” Melinda whispered.

“Because it’s more personal. It’s more,” James said and he pressed his lips against her ear as he whispered. “Intimate. Their blood is so warm. It’s like I can feel the life leaving their bodies. It gets me so fucking hard.” He snarled and he started kissing her neck for a bit. “That’s why the moment I came back home to you I would just pound away at that tight beautiful pussy of yours my love. You don’t know how many times I fantasize having you with me when I’m sent to dispatch someone. I often imagine having you sitting there, playing with herself for me while you watch me go to work. Afterwards I would spread their blood all over the floor. Then I would grab you and take you down to the ground. I would put you in my favorite position and just fuck you, over and over, and over again right on top of their blood.” He ran the tip of his tongue from the bottom of her neck to the top, making her shiver. “I bet you’ll enjoy it, my cheek little minx. Just like I bet you’ll do whatever I want right now,” he started kissing her neck again. “All because of this knife of yours love,” he glided the knife back and forth across her stomach. “I can just pull down your shorts and panties right now, and fuck you like I use to. And you’ll let me too for the sake of the little one.” 

“Please don’t,” Melinda whispered. “Please.”

“Don’t worry love, I’m not going to fuck you.” James said, he rested his head against hers. “I’m going to make love to you and make you mine again.” He kissed the side of her head. “Now with that said my love, do you want me to take you on bed or couch? “Or,” he grinned. “Would you like to just get on your hands and knees right here for me?” She gasped and grabbed her stomach. ‘I’m not going to fall for that twice, love.”

“I’m not faking this one,” Melinda said, taking a deep breath. “He moved into an uncomfortable position for me.” She gasps again. “He’s kicking my ribs.”

“He’s kicking?” James said. 

“Yeah,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “Really hard too.” An idea popped in her head to get him to put away the knife. “Give me your hand?” She felt him hesitating. “Here.” She grabbed his hand on her throat and gently moved it to her stomach where the baby was still kicking around. “Do you feel him?” 

“I do,” James said, he folded up the knife and put it in his pocket, and put his other hand on her stomach. “Oh he’s kicking up a storm.” He chuckled. “The little one is definitely going to be strong. I think we should enroll him into martial arts classes as soon as he’s able to.”

“James,” Melinda said. “Can I ask you a question?”

“Of course love,” James said. “Ask me anything.”

“Why are you doing this?” Melinda said. “Is it just because you saw me with someone else and I’m pregnant? Is that why you want me back now?”

“I never wanted you to go in the first place, love.” James said.

“Then why did you pull away from me?” Melinda said. “Why did you have all those affairs?

“Affrais?” James said. He turned her around to face him and he put his arms around her, keeping her against him. “Who ever said I had affairs?”

“When you stopped touching me, you would come home smelling like different women’s perfumes.” Melinda said. “And when you showed up to my old college I was on the phone with them. I heard Lemon telling you, “you can’t expect her to stay after what you did to get what you want.” 

“No love,” James said, shaking his head. “Lemon said that because of how I was treating you. I purposely kept the app not to stop myself from getting attached to you or to look for other lovers. I did that so the day you tell me you love me, I would just reply okay. Then you would go back on the app and see my profile there, and you’ll take off back to the dorms. After that I would show up and give you a sob story to get you to move into the penthouse.”

“What?” Melinda said, looking confused. “Why?”

“Do you remember when we were together roughly for a month, I suggested you move into the penthouse so your promiscuous roommate and her many lovers wouldn’t interpret your studies?” James said and she nodded her head. “And do you remember when we went to that sushi restaurant for our second month anniversary? I asked you what would be the ideal time you wanted to move in together?”

“I said after I finished college.” Melinda said.

“And I wasn’t about to wait four years for you to move in with me.” James said. “I wanted you all to myself and keep an eye on you. So,” he grinned. “I treated you like a queen and got you to tell me you love me all, and then I can put my plan into action so you move into the penthouse without putting up a fight.” 

“All that so I’ll move in with you?” Melinda said and he nodded his head. “Why did you make me change majors? Because I’m sure it wasn’t for the reason you told me.”

He sighed. “I’m afraid so love,” James said. “You see, I have an image to uphold. And whatever you do or say, reflects on me. So if you try to be an artist, rather it is a painter or musician. If you failed, it would look bad at me. Can you imagine the looks I would get if I had a talentless woman on my arm?” He shook his head. “I couldn’t have that love. So I had you switch majors because being with a nurse was much better than being with a failed artist.”

She shook her head. “I guess that’s why you also wanted me to change the way I dress during the day.” Melinda said. “Because my fashion wouldn’t exactly get you the attention you want it to.”

“Yes,” James said, nodding his head. “Though I do love,” he leaned back and looked at her love cut rocker shirt as he licked his lips. “How it shows all your curves in the right spots.” He leaned forward. “It wouldn’t look good with me standing there in my 3 piece custom Italian suit and you looking like you're late for your shift at Hottopic.” She rolled her eyes. “By the way love, have your breasts got bigger?” He pulled her shirt down a bit and she smacked his hand away. “Oh they most certainly have.” He grinned. “Two cups sizes, am I right?” She rolled her eyes again. “You know my father actually loved that dress you showed up in. He said it was edgy and elegant all rolled up into one. He even liked your outfit that you showed up in for our meeting. I guess he would have been just fine with the way you dress after all. Who would have known.”

“Is that it?” Melinda said.

“Of course not.” James said, smiling. “Lemon was also talking about my favorite position that I love to get you in so I could put a baby in you.” She looked disgusted. “Oh come on love, like you don’t talk to your little girlfriends about our sex life. Oh wait, you have to have friends first to do that right?” She shoved him away and he chuckled. “I love how feisty you have become my cheeky little minx.” He grabbed her arms and pulled her back to him again. “My dear brother knew all the positions I put you in and all the naughty little stuff I got you to do. I told him I love manhandling you. How I love to hear your cries and you begging me to stop when I fucked you as hard as I could in that position. He warned me that one day you’ll get fed up and you're going to leave. I told him he was wrong and you would never leave me because of how much you loved me. But you did.” His eyes narrowed as he tight his grip on her arms. “You did leave me.”

“That’s why you pretty much demolished the penthouse?” Melinda said. 

“You don’t understand how badly you hurt me when I read your letter love,” James said. “The rage that took a hold of me.” He tightened his grip more, making her hiss in pain. “All I wanted more than anything was for you to come back home to me. That’s why I gave you space like Lemon suggested. But even after all those months you still didn’t want to come back home to me.” His breathing got heavy and his nostrils started flaring as he started speaking through his teeth. “Why didn’t you just stay put like a good girl, like you were supposed to love? Why in the bloody hell did you have to break my heart and leave me?”

“Why would I come back?” Melinda said. “You weren’t talking to me James. You ignore my calls and messages. You wouldn’t touch me or even look at me. You forgot our anniversary and my birthday. You showed up less and less. I was completely alone, so why stay?”

“Because you loved me.” James said. 

“I loved the thought of you James.” Melinda said.

“No,” James said, shaking his head. “You were in love with me, it’s why you changed everything for me. It’s why you always did what I ordered you to do.”

“I was scared of you James.” Melinda said. “I still am.”

He let her and stepped back. “You're scared of me?” James said. “Love, I would never hurt you.”

“James, you just said you love hearing my cries and me begging you to stop.” Melinda said. “You knew you were hurting me and you didn’t give a fuck. Not to mention, you just had the knife to my stomach! To my son!”

He chuckled. “Oh no,” James said, shaking his head. “That hurt love, that was all about of us fucking. After all, fucking is all about pleasure and pain. And that whole thing with the knife,” he started walking towards her and she started walking backwards. “That was foreplay.” She shook her head. “Come now love, you know it was. Because I know you felt how hard I got from doing it. And if I really wanted to hurt you,” he pointed at her as he chuckled. “Ohhhh I would fucking hurt you.” She started shaking as a look of panic formed on her face. “But don’t worry about that, I will never hurt you like I hurt others. I love you too much to ever hurt you my love.” Her eyes widened. “That’s right my cheeky little minx,” he smiled. “I love you. I love you so much. That's why when you weren't getting pregnant, I didn’t take it out on you. Though I blamed you for it,” he shook his head. “I never took it out on you. It’s why I started drinking to help calm myself. When that wasn’t working I started keeping my distance from you. But the more negative pregnancy tests you showed me, the more frustrated and angry I was with you.” 

“But I didn’t want to hurt you.” James said. She bumped into the kitchen sink and quickly pinned her to it with his body as he took a hold of her face. “I could never hurt you, you're my love. So,” he grinned. “I found women that looked like you and I took my time with them.” He leaned in. “As I show them my skills with a knife.” Her eyes widened and he chuckled. “See love? I never had affairs. I just was mutilating women that looked like you because I was blaming you for not getting pregnant, that’s all. I was distancing myself so I could keep you safe from me. I never wanted you to leave, I wanted you to stay with me. After all, I wanted you to move to England with me. I even wanted us to get married after we had a family together. I just didn’t want to hurt you so I did what any good boyfriend would do to keep you safe.”

“Wh…” Melinda whispered. “What?”

“Shh,” James said, pointing his finger on her lips. “I know it’s a lot to take in and that’s alright love. I’ll give you time to process this all. But first I must confess something to you and I want you to listen.” She nodded her head. “Good.” He pointed his finger down. “I lied when I said that the doctor told me everything was fine. Turns out,” he sighed. “I can’t have children. But I didn’t want to believe him and I shifted the blame onto you. And for that my love, I am sorry. Can you ever forgive me?” She just looked at him and his eyes narrowed. “I said can you ever forgive me?” She nodded her head and he smiled. “Fantasic. Now I have a new proposal for you, my love.” He put his hands on her stomach. “If you agree to leave Rocco not only will I do everything I already promised I would do, but I promise you can still see him. But that will only be when you're ovulating. That way he can get you pregnant again since we talked about having a big family. But,’ he put his finger up. “Only when you're ovulating and that’s it. And he won’t have any contact with our children. How does that sound, my love?”

“I…” Melinda said as she tried to speak. “I..”

“I know,” James said, smiling. “You need time to think this over and discuss it with Rocco. That’s fine. Take all the time you need my love.” His watch started beeping and he turned it off. “I need to get going, I have a meeting I need to attend.” He took a hold of her face and raised it up, he leaned in and kissed her lips gently. He pulled back and smiled as he ran his thumb across her lips. “Still as soft and sweet as I remember.” He let go of her face and placed his hands on her stomach as he leaned over. “Be good to your mother, my little one and don’t get into uncomfortable positions. You hurt your mother when you do that and we must not hurt her, alright?” He kissed her stomach and he leaned up as he let go. He kissed her again and he went to the door, he unlocked it and opened it up, then he turned back to her. “Take care of yourself and the little one my love, I love you both.” He smiled. “I love you both so very much. I’ll see you two soon, I promise.” He stepped out and closed the door behind him.

She ran over and locked it. “What the fuck?” Melinda said as she leaned her back against the door and slid down. “Really? What the fuck?” She looked over at the corner of the room. “I’m so glad I put that camera up.”

Devil In Your Eyes Part 11 coming soon

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

On The Way To The Party:

“So who exactly are these guys?” Marina said.

“Conrad Shaw is the head honcho of all of London,” Johnnie said. “His family has been calling the shots since his grandpops started it. They are into weapons and drug trafficking. They own chop shops, casinos, restaurants, hotels and warehouses on the docks. They can move things in and out of everywhere and they love stealing expensive art pieces just for the shits and giggles.”

“And they want to bring their business here?” Melinda said.

“That’s right baby girl,” Rocco said. “Shaw has a few places already in LA, Vegas, and Atlanta. But he wants to open up a couple of casinos and hotels here. But since this is pop's territory he has to offer a piece of the pie and show his respect to get permission to do anything first. Otherwise, we take him out.”

“I’m assuming he has to be a big time earner and that’s why Lefty is thinking about going into business with him.” Melinda said.

“Oh yeah, big time earner,” Johnnie said, nodding his head. “Shaw knows how to make it rain money. But he needs us out here to help protect that money since most of his men are back at home.”

“He won’t need us if he has his two sons stay here and oversee everything,” Rocco said.

“That’s for damn sure.” Johnnie said.

“And who are his sons?” Marina said.

“Well technically they aren’t his blood sons.” Johnnie said. “They are adopted or something. Anyways, I don’t know their real names. No one does. They got back the nicknames Tangerine and Lemon.”

“Like the fruit?” Melinda and Marina said together.

“Yeah, like the fruit.” Rocco and Johnnie said together.

“Their pops have been calling that since forever so everyone else does too.” Rocco said. “Though the nicknames are stupid as fuck, they are suppose to be total badasses. I’m talking like if John Wick and Equalizer had babies.”

“But the oldest Tangerine though,” Johnnie said, he sighed as he shook his head. “He’s supposed to be a sick fuck. I mean derange and gets off on fucking gutting people. He makes you pray that he kills you with a gun because it would be quicker than him using a knife. His brother Lemon is the only one that can keep him in check. Without him, Tangerine would just slaughter everyone. He’s one guy, no one fucks with.”

“That’s just great.” Melinda said. “Nothing to be scared about when we get introduced to them.”

“Baby girl you're fine.” Rocco said. “From what we heard, they have a no kid and no women policy. So you're good since you're a woman and pregnant.”

“And if they try to give you shit,” Johnnie said. He turned and smirked at her. “Just say your nickname is Peaches. I’m sure all you fruits will get along.” They all laugh.

“Thanks Johnnie,” Melinda said, smiling. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“I think it’s just best for me and Mel to hang back,” Marina said. “We can mingle with the other wives.”

“Wives or mistresses?” Melinda said.

“Both,” They all said and laughed. 

He pulled into the parking lot. “Here we are,” Rocco said, as they parked. “Let’s get this over with.”

A Couple Hours Later:

“Where is that brother of yours?” Shaw said, looking around. “He still hasn’t shown his face.”

“Your guess is as good as mine,” Lemon said.

He sighed and turned back to Lefty. “My apologies about Tangerine,” Shaw said. “Ever since this woman he was seeing for a couple years left him he’s been a completely bloody mess. He’s been slacking on his duties and shagging every woman in sight.”

 “Yeah, women would do that to you,” Lefty said. “Speaking of women,” he turned to Rocco. “Hey Rocco, see if Melinda is up to singing Shaw here a song.”

“Sure pops,” Rocco said. He headed over to Melinda.

“You two are in for a treat,” Lefty said, smiling as he turned back to Shaw. “My daughter in law, Melinda, is so talented. She comes up with her own music and lyrics. And has the voice of an angel.” Rocco and Melinda came back over. “Sweetheart, this is Concard Shaw and his son Lemon.”

“Hello,” Melinda said, smiling. “It’s a pleasure to meet you guys.”

“Pleasure is all mine darling,” Shaw said, smiling. “Lefty here says you have the voice of an angel, is that true?”

“Oh I don’t know about that sir.” Melinda said, looking a bit shy.

“She does,” Rocco said, smiling. “She’s just too humble to admit it.” Melinda blushed.

“Lefty also said you write your own music,” Shaw said. “I would really much like to hear one of your songs.”

She smiled. “Sure,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “I actually just finished up a song a couple of days ago that no one has heard yet. I can play that one for you.”

“Splended,” Shaw said, smiling. “Let's hear it.”

“Alright,” Melinda said. 

She went over to the orchestra band that was playing and they stopped. She spoke to them for a bit before going over to the piano and taking a seat. Rocco whistles to get everyone’s attention, he told them to all quiet it down and listen up. Melinda started playing a melody as she harmonized with it, the orchestra started joining in as she started to sing.

“I've seen the world, done it all, had my cake now. Diamonds, brilliant, and Bel Air now. Hot summer nights, mid-July. When you and I were forever wild. The crazy days, city lights. The way you'd play with me like a child.”

“Will you still love me when I'm no longer young and beautiful? Will you still love me when I got nothing but my aching soul? I know you will, I know you will, I know that you will. Will you still love me when I'm no longer beautiful?”

“I've seen the world, lit it up as my stage now. Channeling angels in the new age now. Hot summer days, rock and roll. The way you'd play for me at your show. And all the ways I got to know. Your pretty face, and electric soul.”

“Will you still love me when I'm no longer young and beautiful? Will you still love me when I got nothing but my aching soul? I know you will, I know you will, I know that you will. Will you still love me when I'm no longer beautiful?”

Melinda looked over at Rocco, seeing he nodded his head.

“Dear Lord, when I get to Heaven. Please, let me bring my man. When he comes, tell me that you'll let him in. Father, tell me if you can. All that grace, all that body.” She smiled at Rocco. “All that face makes me wanna party. He's my sun, he makes me shine like diamonds.”

Rocco smiled at her as he teared up a bit.

“Will you still love me, when I'm no longer young and beautiful? Will you still love me, when I got nothing but my aching soul? I know you will, I know you will, I know that you will. Will you still love me when I'm no longer beautiful? Will you still love me, when I'm no longer beautiful? Will you still love me, when I'm not young and beautiful?”

The song came to the end and everyone began clapping and cheering. Melinda smiled as she stood up and took a slight bow. Rocco came over to her with a smile on his face. He took her into his arms and started kissing her gently, causing everyone to cheer more. They broke the kiss and pressed their foreheads together as they smiled. Then Rocco pulled back and took her hand, leading her back to the others.

“I have to say darling,” Shaw said, smiling. “Your voice, darn near broke my heart.” Melinda smiles. “You are truly talented. I hope you are doing something with that voice of yours.”

“Yes sir,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “After I finish college one of my brothers that’s in an underground band is going to help me get my music out there.”

“We just got to figure out how to jiggle her music career around with this little guy,” Rocco said, placing his hand on her stomach.

“Oh, you're pregnant? How delightful.” Shaw said and he smiled. “How far long are you?”

“Five months,” Melinda said. “Though I feel like it’s a lot longer.”

He chuckled. “I bet.” Shaw said. “Well congratulations to the both of you. I’ll make sure to get your little one some gifts.”

“Thank you,” They said as they smiled.

“Now if you excuse me gentlemen,” Melinda said. “I need to use the little ladies room because of this baby.” 

They chuckled as they nodded their heads. Rocco gave her a kiss and Melinda headed to the hallway where the bathrooms were. Once she was done, she looked herself over in the mirror and headed back out. As she stepped out of the bathroom and headed back down the hallway, she heard the sound of metal clicking together coming from behind her. Melinda jumped a bit and spun around, and her eyes widened at what was making the noise. It was a zippo lighter, being opened and closed by a man leaning up against the wall with his head down. Then he stopped as he slowly raised his head and Melinda’s body tensed up.

“James.” Melinda whispered. 

“Hello love,” James said, smiling. “Did I scare you?” She didn’t say anything. “I hope I didn't give you flashbacks to Travis.”

“No,” Melinda said, shaking her head. “I just… I just wasn’t expecting to see you again.”

“Neither was I love,” James said, pushing himself off the wall. “I was in the middle of shagging one of the waitresses in the wardrobe when I started hearing this beautiful melody filling the air. Then this heavenly voice just took hold of me. I stopped what I was doing and I followed the voice to see who it was coming from. And who do I see? None other than my cheeky little minx, playing the piano while she sings. I have to say love,” he smiled. “Your voice is even more beautiful and sweet when you sing. You are truly an angel sent from above. And if I knew you were that talented I would have never suggested you give up your dreams and become a nurse instead. I would have done everything in my power to make sure you got a record deal so everyone could hear your music. If you like love, I can still do that for you. It would be my way of apologizing to you for my behavior and how I mistreated you so poorly."

She shook her head. “No,” Melinda said. “That’s… that’s alright."

“Are you sure love?” James said and he smiled. “It would be my pleasure.”

“Why are you here James?” Melinda said. “This is a private event.”

“I’m here with my father and brother of course.” James said. “To show our respects to Lefty and offer a partnership in order to explain our territory."

“Your…” Melinda said and she started tapping her finger against her leg. “Your Tangerine.”

He grinned. “That I am love,” James said. “Judging by your nervous tic of yours, they told you all about me, didn’t they?” She nodded her head and he chuckled. “Don’t worry love, I’m not going to hurt you if that’s what you're thinking. I could never hurt you. Well only in a pleasurable way that is.” Her breathing started to get heavy as a grin formed on his face. “You know I was quite surprised not only to see you here of all places but to see you kissing one of Lefty’s sons. Which one is he?”

“Rocco,” Melinda said. “His name is Rocco.”

“Rocco,” James said, nodding his head. “He’s the one who’s real father was once Lefty’s partner but now Lefty has claimed him as his own, is that right?” She nodded her head. “I need to apologize to you love, for lying about who I really am. If I knew you were into the gangster type, I would have just told you who I was from the beginning rather than lying to you about it. But I do want to know something love,” he took a couple steps towards her. “Does that bollock know that you're mine?”

“I’m not yours James.” Melinda said.

“Oh love,” James said, he chuckled. “Yes you are.” He smiled. ”You always have been and always will be.” 

“No,” Melinda said, shaking her head. “Never again.”

His smile faded as his eyes narrowed and they darken. “You’re mine love, all mine.” James said. “And since we are finally back together again. Won’t me and you go for a drive to pick up your belongings so you can move in with me and my family. We have a nice estate on the outskirts of the city, you’ll love it there. Unless you want more privacy then I’ll be more than happy to get us our own place. Inside or outside of the city, your choice my love. And when we are done here,” he smiled. “You’ll come back with me to London. For now, wherever I go, you’ll go.”

“I’m not going anywhere with you.” Melinda said. “I’m staying right here with Rocco.”

“Is that right?” James said. He moved his head side to side, popping his neck. “I think you forget love,” he slowly walked towards her. “You chose me to be your first and now, I plan to be your last.” Melinda tried to get her feet to move, but they wouldn’t budge. “You know love when we spoke on the phone, I was joshing about what I was going to do to you. But since you decided not only to run off on me but completely and utterly disrespect me, like a cheeky little minx,” he grinned. “I am going to have to punish you like old times. I hope you're ready to swallow every single last drop my love. And when I get done with that pretty little throat of yours, you're not going to be able to talk for a week. Then, I’m going to get you into my favorite position. I’m going to make that sweet delicious tight fucking pussy of yours cum so hard your going to forget how much I made you bleed.” 

He chuckled, sending chills down her spin. Fear started setting in, Melinda found herself unable to run or scream for help. She did the only thing she could do, she wrapped her arms around her stomach, shielding her baby from him. Confused by her movement, James' eyes traveled down to her stomach. He noticed the fabric was now hugging against her figure, relieving her slightly swollen belly. He stumbled back and stopped a few feet away from her as he tried to process what he was seeing.

“Your’e…” James said and his eyes went back to hers. “You're pregnant?”

“Baby girl.” Rocco called out, they turned as he came around the corner. “Hey there you are little mama.” He smiled as he walked over to her. “Ready to go?” She nodded her head rapidly. “Hey, what’s wrong?” he put his hands on her arms. “You okay? Is it the little guy?” He put his hand on her stomach. She looked over at James and he followed her gaze, James was just standing there, staring at them. They looked back at each other. “Did he,”

“Can we go?” Melinda said, she put her hands on his and started tapping. “Please can we go?”

He looked back at James. “Yeah,” Rocco said and he looked back at Melinda. “Yeah, we can go.” He put his arm around her leading her out of the hallway. He looked back over at James one more time before looking forward and working their way through the crowd. “Hey Johnnie. Marina,” they looked over and he motioned his head for them to follow. As soon as they stepped outside Melinda bolted towards the car. “Baby girl.” They rushed after her and she stopped near the car. Her breathing was heavy and fast.  “Oh shit.” She started to tear up as she fanned herself, trying to get some air and calm herself. “Hey, it’s okay. It’s okay.” He put his hands on her stomach and started rubbing it. “I’m right here baby girl. I’m right here.”

“It’s okay Rocco, I got her.” Marina said. He stepped away and she took Melinda’s hands in hers. “Remember your breathing exercises.” They started breathing together. “There you. Deep breaths. Deep breaths.” They kept doing the exercises together.

“This has to deal with the guy I saw in the hallway with her.” Rocco said.

“What guy?” Johnnie said. 

“No fucking clue,” Rocco said, shurrged his shoulders. “I came around the corner and there he was. He didn’t say a word when I was there, he was just staring at us. And baby girl, she was doing that nervous tic of hers so I knew something was up. I was going to question the fucker but she just kept asking to go.” He looked over at Johnnine. “But something about his eyes, man.” He shook his head again. “Something was hella off. They were cold, empty. I have never seen eyes like his before.” He looked back at Melinda, seeing her still trying to calm down. “But whoever he is, he did something to my girl and baby, and I fucking what to know what. I’m going back in there and finding that fucker. Look after my family.” He turned around and started heading back.

“Rocco,” Melinda called out. “Don’t go please.” He stopped and turned back around. “Please don’t.” 

“Baby girl,” Rocco said, walking back over to her. “Tell me what’s going on. Who was that guy? Did you know him?”

“It’s James.” Melinda said.

“James?” Rocco said, raising his eyebrow. “Your ex James?”

“Yes,” Melinda said, nodding his head. 

“What did he do?” Rocco said. “Did… did he fucking touch you?”

“No,” Melinda said, shaking her head as she started tearing up again. “He wanted me to go with him and he said when he goes back to London, I was going with him. I told no and then…. Then he started saying I was his.. And… and I said no,” she shook her head. “He told me…He was going to punish me…. Like old times. Just… just like he said over the phone.” She started crying.

“Oh fuck no.” Rocco said, taking out his gun. “I’m going to kill that fucker.” He started heading back to the doors.

“Rocco you can’t.” Melinda called out.

“Like the hell I can’t.” Rocco said.

“Rocco please!” Melinda yelled as he kept going. “James is Tangerine!” He froze. “James is Tangerine.” 

They all looked at her. “What?” They all said together.

He started walking back to them. “What do you mean James is Tangerine?” Rocco said. “Are you sure baby girl?”

“Yes,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “I asked him why he was here and he said that he was here with his father and brother to pay their respects to Lefty and offer a partnership.”

He ran his hand through his hair. “This is so fuck.” Rocco said.

“Mel, how didn’t you know he was Tangerine this whole time?” Johnnie said.

“He only ever introduced himself as James Shaw.” Melinda said. “Yeah he said his last name as Conard. But I’ve met other people with the Shaw last name with no relations so I didn’t think anything of it. And said he was Business Development Manager and that’s why he traveled a lot.”

"That's why Lemon's voice sounded familiar to me," Rocco said. "He was the other voice on the phone when Tangerine was going ape shit."

“Rocco, you need to tell Lefty about this before Tangerine does something.” Marina said. “Because if he does and you retaliate it can lead to war.”

“Yeah you're right,” Rocco said, putting his gun away. “I’ll go talk to Pops right now.”

“Wait,” Johnnie said. “Let’s get the girls home first. Mel needs to rest and get fair away from Tangerine right now. And we got to get the kids.” Rocco shook his head. “Hey, something like this needs to be done in private, not with everyone around. So we’ll go home and first thing in the morning, me and you will talk to pops. We’ll see if he can get a seat down with Shaw so we can make sure that crazy mother fucker doesn’t try anything.”

“Alright,” Rocco said, nodding his head. “Alright.” He looked over at Melinda. “Baby girl, do you still have that video Vee sent you? The one that shows what he did to his hotel room after he got your letter?’

“Yeah I do.” Melinda said.

“Send that to me, that way I can show Pops.” Rocco said.

“Okay,” Melinda said, and then she noticed movement in the windows behind Rocco. “James is coming.”

 They looked over to see James and a group of men coming to the doors. Rocco and Johnnie quickly got the girls into the car. As they started backing out, James and his men were outside. Melinda looked over to see James was smoking while he was smiling at her. They started driving off and she saw him taking out his phone. A couple minutes later after James was out of view, her phone went off. Melinda took it out and she saw she had a text message from a United Kingdom number. She clicked on it and read the message.

“By the way love, you look absolutely ravishing tonight. You're just as beautiful as the first time I ever laid my eyes on you. I really can’t wait for us to have some alone time so I can undress you nice and slow, then tease you with my tongue before I make you mine again. And don’t worry, I’ll be gentle now that you're with child. And I promise, I won’t put you in my favorite position or have you swallow as long as you're with child. I can wait to do that after you recover from giving birth. Also love, have you chosen a name for the little one yet? If you haven’t, James is a good strong name for the lad. And if there’s anything that you or the little one need, call me. Day or night, it doesn’t matter,  I’ll get it for you. And whenever you have a doctor's appointment, let me know so I can accompany you. I want to make sure you and the little one are doing good. Have a goodnight my love and get plenty of rest. I’ll be seeing you two soon, real soon.”

Devil In Your Eyes Part 10

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

She giggled. “I love you,” Melinda said

He smiled. “I love you too baby girl.” Rocco said. He gave her a kiss as the kitchen door opened and they quickly leaned back. “Hey Jose.”

“Hola Rocco,” Jose said, as he placed the clean mugs on the counter. “Came to check out that creep that’s been coming all week?”

“Yep,” Rocco said, nodding his head. 

“Well he comes in here ten till closing like clock work,” Jose said. He looked at the clock on the wall. “So he’ll be here in about 20 minutes.” He turned to Rocco. “When he does show up, try not to destroy my cafe ya?”

He grinned. “Don’t worry I’ll pay for the damages.” Rocco said. Jose chuckled and went back to the back. 

“Do you want anything while you wait babe?” Melinda said.

“Sweet tea and one of those,” Rocco said, trying to figure out the word as he snapped his fingers.  

“Conchas,” Melinda said, smiling.

“Yes,” Rocco said. “Conchas.” She grabbed one for him and put it on a plate, then handed it to him. “You know,” he grinned as she made his tea. “I love it when you speak Spanish.”

She handed him his drink. “Of course you do papi chulo,” Melinda said and she winked.

He grunted. “You really want to get it tonight don’t you baby girl?” Rocco said.

“Maybe,” Melinda said, and giggled.

“You’ve been worked up lately,” Rocco said. “We’ve been getting it on like what? Two to three times a day for about two weeks now.”

“You love it,” Melinda said, smiling.

He smiled. “I do,” Rocco said. The bell above the door went off when a couple of customers came in. “Alright baby girl, I’ll let you get to work while I stare at you in the corner like a fucking creep.” 

They both chuckled a bit and he headed to the corner table that had a view of both the front door and counter. Melinda dealt with the customers and then started picking up around the cafe. When Rocco was done eating, he pulled out his notebook and pen. He started drawing Melinda while she worked. Anytime they locked eyes, they mouthed I love you and smiled, then went back to what they were doing. I love you, three words Rocco thought he would never say in his life. And now that he said it, he couldn’t stop saying it. So he decided to do something else he thought he would never do, introduce her to his family. 

Melinda made a clicking noise with her tongue, getting Rocco’s attention. She motioned her head to the clock, it was ten till. The bell above the door rang, right on time. Rocco looked up at a man that came in. The guy looked exactly like the one Melinda described, Daniel. The first time he came in was to ask for directions since he was new to the city. He started flirting with Melinda and asked for her number. She politely turned him down and told him she had a boyfriend. But that didn’t stop Dainel from coming in and flirting with her. Though she asked him politely several times not to flirt with her because she felt uncomfortable. Even with Jose stepping in, Daniel continued. And since Rocco was free tonight, he decided to handle this himself. So he looked back down at his notepad, pretending he was focused on it while the man went to the counter.

He smiled. “Hello beautiful,” Daniel said, he pulled out a bouquet of red roses from behind his back. “I got these for you.”

“Daniel I do appreciate it but I can’t accept these,” Melinda said. 

“Because of that so-called boyfriend of yours?” Daniel said, he scoffed. “What kind of boyfriend is he to not be here to pick you up when you get off of work?”

“The kind that works nights,” Rocco said and Dainel turned to him. “Also she doesn’t like roses, too fucking basic. She prefers black dahlias and sunflowers.”

“How do you know that?” Daniel said, looking confused.

“Because she told me,” Rocco said as he continued to draw. “She loves black dahlias because of the gothic romance vibes it gives off. And sunflowers because of the sunflower theory. So every monthly anniversary I get her a bouquet of them for her.”

“Monthly… anniversary?” Daniel said. “Your the,”

“So-called boyfriend,” Rocco said and he looked up. “Yeah, that’s me.” He put the notepad down and leaned back in his seat. “And you're Daniel. The fuck head that she’s been turing down as nicley as possible but doesn’t take the fucking hint. So now,” He got out of his seat and went over to Daniel. He stood right in front of Daniel and stared him down as he towered over him. “I’m going to give you a hint myself.” He put his hand on Daniel’s shoulders. “Let’s go outside for a chat.”

Before Daniel could process what was going on Rocco led him outside. Melinda called Jose and he hurried to the front. They looked through the window, seeing Rocco and Daniel going off to the side and out of their view. They stood there waiting for Rocco to come back inside. Not even a minute later they heard yelling and then they saw Daniel run in front of the store, and out of their view again in the opposite direction. 

“Come back here fucker!” Rocco yelled as he ran past the front of the store, heading the direction Daniel went. They laughed a bit and in a couple minutes he came back in view as he walked backwards in front of the store towards the door. “And don’t let me catch your fucking bitch ass here again! Or I’ll make you dig your own fucking grave and then I’ll bury your fucking ass alive you fucking asshole!” He turned around and walked into the store, panting a bit. He walked up to the counter and took a deep breath as he put his hands on his hips. “Hey baby girl.” He smiled.

She giggled. “Hey babe,” Melinda said. 

“So I think he got the hint,” Rocco said.

“You sure he won’t come back?” Melinda said.

“Oh yeah,” Rocco said, grinning as he nodded his head. “Once he saw my trunk was looking like that scene from American Psycho with all that plastic and ax, he bolted as you saw.” She giggled as she shook her head.

“Estas loco (You're crazy),” Jose said.

“Just a little bit,” Rocco said with a smirk. Jose chuckled and headed back to the back. “I bet you're turned on right now aren’t you baby girl?” 

“Nope,” Melinda said, smiling as she shook her head.

He grinned. “Bullshit,” Rocco said.

“I’m serious,” Melinda said as she got back to work. “I’m not.”

Twenty Minutes Later: Alleyway Rocco’s Car

Melinda grabbed the top of the seat as she bounced up and down his hard cock. “That’s right baby girl, ride daddy’s dick like a good girl.” Rocco said. He grabbed her thighs and buried his face between her breasts causing Melinda to moan louder. She picked up the pace and both of their bodies started to tense up. “Oh fuck.” He started sucking on her nipple and Melinda’s walls started to tighten up. Soon her legs were shaking as her clit and walls pulsated and she cried out his name. He pulled back and pushed her down on him, rolling her hips against his. “Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.” He gasped as he came deep inside of her. “Fuck me.” They both panted as they pressed their forehead against one and another with their eyes closed. “I love you baby girl. I love you so fucking much.”

“I love you too babe,” Melinda said. 

“Baby girl, I got to ask you something.” Rocco said. They opened up their eyes as she pulled back slightly. “Do you want to have dinner with my family tomorrow?”

“With your family?” Melinda said, looking surprised. “You want me to meet your family?”

“Yeah,” Rocco said, smiling. “I want you to meet the whole gang. Pops, Johnnie, Marina and the kids. What do you think baby girl? Want to meet them?” She smiled and nodded her head. “Good because you were going to even if you didn’t want to because daddy fucking says so.”

She giggled. “Shut up,” Melinda said and she kissed him. “Let’s get going.” 

“Alright,” Rocco said and he helped her off of him. “Oh fuck,” he chuckled. “The condom broke.” She looked with wide eyes as he looked at her with a smirk on his face. “So I think we should name our son Rocco Dean Gauthier Jr.” She smacked him and he chuckled. “Okay, Dean Rocco Gauthier.” She smacked him again. “What?” He chuckled again. “You're the one that broke it because you rode this dick like no tomorrow baby girl. Plus,” he grinned. “I’m sure you're already pregnant with how horny you have been lately.”

“Oh whatever,” Melinda said, rolling her eyes. “Put your dick away, I want to get something to eat before we head home.”

“You know you also have been eating a lot more lately too, which nothing is wrong with that at all.” Rocco said. “But I notice you’ve been sleeping a lot lately too. If I’m right, that's two other symptoms of pregnancy.”

She glared at him. “Cup check!” Melinda yelled. Rocco screamed as he covered up.

Next Night: Lefty’s Place

“You are such a delight sweetheart,” Lefty said, smiling. “And your voice,” he sighed happily. “It’s the voice of an angel the way you sing, I fucking swear.”

“Thank you,” Melinda said, smiling. “I appreciate it.”

“Now if you guys excuse me,” Lefty said, getting up. “This old man needs his beauty rest.” 

They all told him goodnight and he headed off to his room. Rocco and Johnnie excuse themselves to go outside onto the patio for a smoke. Johnnie took a seat while Rocco leaned up against the rail. He kept his eyes on Melinda, watching her talking to Marina while she played with his godchildren. She had them both smiling and laughing. He couldn’t help but smile, seeing how she lit up being around them.

“She’s really good with them,” Johnnie said.

“Yeah she is,” Rocco said, nodding his head. “She’s going to make such a great mom.”

“Is she pregnant?” Johnnie said.

“No,” Rocco said, shaking his head. “But she could be. Not sure yet.” He took a drag off his cigarette. “I don’t know.”

“That’s fucking confusing.” Johnnie said. They chuckled.

“Yeah, sorry,” Rocco said. “The first time we did anything I totally forgot to put a condom on. That actually happened a few times. The condom also broke a few times too. It actually fucking broke last night on us.” 

“Rocco Gauthier forgetting to put a condom on,” Johnnie said and he shook his head as he took a drag off his joint. “What is the world fucking coming to?” Rocco chuckled. He blew out the smoke and caught a bit. “So why haven’t you guys done a pregnancy test?”

“I told her a couple of times she should, but then she fucking cup checks me.” Rocco said and they laughed. “But to be honest, I think she’s worried about what the results are going to be. Not because we’ve only been together a little over three months. But her last relationship she was in for about two years or so. They tried for a baby for months and she never got pregnant. The fucking asshole ended up just dipping out on her without a fucking word. Which is good,” he took a quick drag. “Guy was a fucking crazy ass mother fucker.” He blew out the smoke. 

“So she’s worried it’s going to be negative and you're going to dip.” Johnnie said.

“Yeah,” Rocco said, nodding his head. “Since we both want kids I told her already we can always do IVFs to help her get pregnant. And if she can’t have kids at all we can just adopt. Which I’m totally cool with adopting. But I know deep down she wants to go through the whole experience of being pregnant. You know?” Johnnie nodded his head. “I’m sure she’s pregnant though. She has a few symptoms that Marina had when she first got pregnant.”

“Fucking, eating, and sleep?” Johnnie said, grinning.

He chuckled. “Oh yeah,” Rocco said, and he smirked. “Baby girl is the reason why the condoms keep breaking.” 

They both chuckled. Then Rocco let out a soft sigh as his face got serious. Johnnie looked over at him and he saw the look in Rocco’s eyes as he watched Melinda playing with the kids. He had that look in his eyes all night, just like Melinda did whenever she looked at Rocco. It was the same look that he and Marina had when they looked at each other.

“You really like this girl don’t you?” Johnnie said, smiling.

“Yeah man,” Rocco said, nodding his head. “To be honest Johnnie, I really, really feel like I could develop wife-like feelings for this one, you know?”

“Isn’t she like 10 years younger than you?” Johnnie said.

“Yeah, but I don’t give a shit.’ Rocco said. “When I first heard her singing, I swear I felt something. Then when I saw her, her and those hazel eyes.” He smiled. “I thought my heart was going to bust out of my fucking chest. The way she talks, acts, and dresses, is just so fucking sexy to me. She's smart and she's beautiful. She fucking hilarious and she talented, so fucking talented. Man,” he chuckled a bit. “I love everything about her. She makes… she makes me feel like I can be anything I wanna be. And I,” he sighed softly. “I can’t see my life without her in it.”

“Oh yeah,” Johnnie said, smiling as he nodded his head. “It's official, you're in love with her.” Rocco looked over at him. “I felt the same way when I meant Marina, that’s how I knew she was the one.” Rocco smiled as he looked back at Melinda, who looked over and smiled at him. 

“Yeah,” Rocco said, nodding his head. “She’s the one.” He smiled. “Johnnie.”

“Yeah?” Johnnie said.

“Can I get the number of your jeweler?” Rocco said.

“Sure,” Johnnie said. “But why?”

“Because,” Rocco said and he turned to Johnnie with a big smile on his face. “I’m going to ask that girl to marry me.”

Month Later Four Anniversary: 

Melinda and Rocco both got strange looks by other passengers on the subway. Rocco was in a torn up suit that had dirt on it. His shirt was open slightly and his tie was undone as it just draped around his neck. Even his hair was a mess and he had a big bandage above the corner of his right eyebrow. Melinda was in green scrubs with her hair in a messy bun and a big blue raspberry ring pop on her left hand, on her ring finger. Her and Rocco had a smile on their faces as they rested up against each other. As they did, Melinda had one earbud in and Rocco had the other while they listened to music off her phone. But soon the music was interrupted by a phone call from a number that wasn’t in Melinda’s contacts. The only thing it showed was where it was coming from, the United Kingdom. 

Her hand started to shake. “It’s James,” Melinda said. “It has to be.” She looked over at him. “What do I do?”

“Answer it,” Rocco said. “I want find out what the fucker wants.”

“Okay,” Melinda said. She answered the call and it came over onto the earbuds. “Hello?”

“Hello love,” James said, and he sighed softly. “How I’ve missed the sound of your beautiful voice.”

“James.” Melinda said.

“The one and only.” James said. They could hear the happiness in his voice. “How have you been love? Did you miss me? Because I’ve missed you terribly. I haven’t been able to sleep knowing you're out there all alone without me to protect you.” 

Rocco and her both rolled their eyes. “Why are you calling James?” Melinda said.

“To bring you back home of course.” James said.

Her and Rocco both looked at each other weirdly. “Bring me back home?” Melinda said.

“That’s right love.” Jame said. “Now, tell me where you are so I can come get you. It doesn’t matter where you are, I’ll take my private jet if I have to. Just tell me where are you love, so I can bring you back home.”

“I’m not going to tell you where I’m at James.” Melinda said.

“And why not love?” James said. “Your place is here with me.”

“You mean in that cage that you called a penthouse.” Melinda said.

“Oh come on now love, you were free to come and go whenever you pleased.” James said. 

“In what you wanted me to wear,” Melinda said. 

“What’s so wrong with having my girlfriend, the woman that was living with me and I planned to marry some day wearing the expensive clothes and jewelry I bought her?” James said. “You looked ravishing in them. And out of them.” He chuckled.

“You made me completely change for you James,” Melinda said. “The way I dressed and my majors. You even got me to move in with you and quit my job.”

“I had you quit and move in with me so you can focus on school love, because I wanted you to get a good education.” James said. “I also loved having you around me and I wanted to make sure you stayed safe. As for your majors, I told you before love. I wanted you to have a secure career so if something happened and I could no longer take care of you, you would be financially stable. As for the clothes, what was wrong with them? You dress elegant whenever I take you out on dates.”

“On our dates, yes,” Melinda said. “But you wanted me to dress up and put on make up when I went to school or even to the grocery store. You literally wanted me all doll up all the time.”

“Yet again love, what was wrong with that?” James said. “You look beautiful when you're all doll up as you put it.”

“I didn’t like getting dressed up all the time James,” Melinda said. “I loved my classic punk rock style. I love the majors I was in. I loved my job. But you didn't, so you made me change it all.”

“Love, where is this all coming from?” James said. “Are you still upset with me that I forgot our anniversary and your birthday? I do apologize for that love. But I promise I’ll make it up to you. I have the whole month off and I was planning to take you to Japan. After all, the cherry blossom festival is coming up and I know how much you love cherry blossom trees and have been dying to see Japan. If you tell me where you are, I’ll come get you right now and we’ll fly straight there. What do you say love? Will you tell me where you are so we can be together again? It will be just like old times. You can move back into the penthouse that just got remodeled. I even got a room made especially for your artwork and music that you can do as a hobby. And I’ll help you enroll back into college so you can get your degree in nursing. How does that sound, my love?” 

“Sounds like your still full of fucking shit,” Melinda said. Rocco covered his mouth before he laughed out loud. “I’m not going to get back with you just to have you fucking control me and manipulate me again so you can get me to do whatever the hell you want.”

He took a deep breath. “Love I have no idea who you have been hanging around with, but clearly they are a bad influence on you.” James said. “They are making you see things that aren’t there.”

“Don’t even start trying to gaslight me James,” Melinda said.

“I was nothing but good to you love and you know that.” James said. “I gave you a monthly allowance. I showered you with gifts. I took you out on dates every weekend I came down. I paid for all your spa and salon appointments. I paid off your student loans and paid all your bills. I moved you in with me and got you a personal driver. I always made sure you were taken care of, always. I did so much for you love and not once did I ask for anything in return from you. I treated you like the queen that you are. So whoever is whispering in your ear and telling you otherwise, is the one that’s full of shit. Now enough of this nonsense love. I want you to tell me where you are right now, so I can bring you back home where you belong.” 

“No,” Melinda said.

He grunted in frustration. “Love,” James said. “I gave you plenty of space after you left to do whatever the bloody hell you wanted. Now it’s time for you to come home so we can pick up where we left off. So stop this foolishness right now and tell me where you are so I can come get you.”

“Do you really want me to come home so we can be together again James?” Melinda said.

“More than anything my love,” James said. “If you like, when we get to Japan we can get married. And instead of moving back into the penthouse, I’ll move you in with me right here in my home in London. I’ll find you a better college here for nursing. All you have to do love, is just tell me where you are so we can be together again.”

“In that case,” Melinda said. “I’m on the corner of go fuck yourself and the cross street is shove it up your fucking ass you son of a bitch.” 

Rocco covered his mouth with both hands as he busted out laughing. Then they heard James yell and glass started breaking. Rocco immediately stopped laughing and they looked at each other as they continued to listen to James breaking things in the background. After a couple of minutes he finally got back on the phone and his tone was much harsher as he panted.

"You know my love,” James said. “I was planning to be gentle with you when we meet back up. Just like the first time I was when I made you mine but now,” he chuckled. “Oh now I’m going to get you in my favorite position of mine. You remember that position, don't you my cheeky little minx?” Melinda started to shake. “I’ll have that gorgeous pussy of yours soaking wet with your sweet juices and blood, like I have before while you beg me to stop.” Rocco’s eyes widened. “Then I’ll get you down on your hands and knees, while I fuck that pretty little of throats and make you swallow every single last drop. Now my love, tell me where the bloody hell you are! Or I’ll,” he went quiet and they could hear another voice in the background, a man’s voice with a British accent. Melinda whispered in Rocco’s ear that it was the same voice when she was on the phone with her old college. “Fine.” He took a deep breath. “If you don’t want to come back home and be with me love, so be it. Good luck on trying to find a bollock that will want you when they find out you can’t bare any fucking children!” He hung up.

He grunted. “That sick mother fucker,” Rocco said, through his teeth. “Baby girl why didn’t you ever tell me he actually made you fucking bleed when you guys,” he paused when he notice she had her hand on her stomach as she looked down at it. “Baby girl?” She looked up, not at him but at a mother and her baby a few seats away from them. “Hey,” he put his hand on her face gently and moved it towards him so he could look into her eyes. “Don’t listen to him baby girl. Because you know I want you. If I didn’t,” he raised up her left hand. “This ring won’t be on your finger right now, right?” She nodded her head slowly. “I love you baby girl, rather you can have children or not. I love you and I want to marry you.”

She looked back at the mother and her baby. “What if one day you decided you want to have children of your own and not an adopted one?” Melinda said. “What’s going to happen then?”

“Nothing because that will never fucking happened. Besides,” Rocco said, he moved her face back towards him and he grinned. “You're already carrying my baby.”

She sighed. “Rocco ,” Melinda said.

“Baby girl,” Rocco said, as his face got serious. “Do you remember when we first got together and you got your period? I was all for having sex but you said you don’t like to because you just felt uncomfortable about it?” She nodded her head. “But for a couple months now we’ve been having sex several times a week, every week right?” She nodded her head again. “Then why haven’t we taken a break from having sex when you're on your period?”

“Because I haven't been on,” Melinda said, she paused for a moment and slowly her eyes widened. “Oh my god.” Rocco smiled and he looked down at her stomach. He placed a hand on it and started to caress it. She smiled as she looked down, placing her hand on his. She put her head on his shoulder and he put his head on hers. “I love you Rocco.”

“I love you too baby girl.” Rocco said and he kissed the top of her. “You and the little guy.” He sighed softly. “I can’t wait to meet Jr.” 

She smiled. “Me too,” Melinda said and she closed her eyes. “Me too.”

Devil In Your Eyes Part 9

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

Monday: Last Period

Garret kept looking over at Melinda, despite John and Alex staring daggers into his back. But he couldn’t help. Now that he knew she was carrying William’s baby he kept looking at her stomach. And every time he did, it made him even more heartbroken. Not only does Melinda not believe him that William sent that video and she wasn’t talking to him again. She’s now getting married and having a family with someone else. The two things he always wanted with her and now he’ll never have. And soon, he was never going to see her again. 

“Garret,” Davison said and Garret looked over. “Eyes on your paper.”

“Yes sir,” Garret said and he went back to his work.

Melinda let out a yawn that caused Davison attention. It seems like she’s always yawning on and off during his class. She even almost dozed off a couple of times during down time. Something that was highly unusual for her. But it seemed she’s been doing a lot of stuff she normally wouldn’t do. She stopped wearing sweaters and long sleeves. The only jewelry he saw her wearing was a necklace that Garrett told him he got Melinda for her birthday. But now he could see a bracelet with William’s name on it, along with a ring on her ring finger. Davidson tapped his finger on the desk as he slightly shook his head. So when the bell rang and everyone started getting ready to leave, he called Melinda over to his desk to speak with her in private. 

“We’ll wait for you outside,” Alex said and Melinda nodded her head.

“Close the door on your way out please,” Davidson said. John and Alex looked at each other and back to him. “Close the door.” Melinda nodded her head at them and they closed the door as they stepped out. “What’s going on with you lately Melinda?”

“What do you mean sir?” Melinda said.

“You’ve been exhausted the past two weeks,” Davidson said. “Are you having trouble sleeping?”

“No sir,” Melinda said, shaking her head. “Just stress out with that town blaming me for everything, including the deaths of Nate, Taylor and his father.”

“Why would they blame you?” Davidson, looking confused. “The computer system on Mr Miller’s vehicle malfunctioned.” 

“Taylor’s father was one of my mother’s clients. He also wanted to buy me for Taylor’s 18th birthday, he offered me that a few times since I was 10.” Melinda said and Davidson’s eyes widened in utter shock. “Then he wanted to buy me to take my virginity right after the shooting but William showed up and shut that down. Then later he wanted to buy me for Nate and Taylor for both their 18th birthdays. And then the Monday of the week of their deaths he wanted to buy me for them and himself since I have three holes as he put it.”

“I,” Davidson said, as he tried to process it. “I had no idea.”

“It’s whatever,” Melinda said, shrugging her shoulders. “William was there to protect me. Also me and Garrett are fully done now.”

“Is it because you and William are getting married?” Davidson said, pointing at her ring. She looked down at it. “He also got you a bracelet with his name on it I see.”

“Yes sir,” Melinda said and she looked back up at him. “He got me the bracelet for my birthday and the ring,” she smiled. “He asked me Friday to marry him and I said yes.”

“I guess it’s safe to say you're going to move to England and attend Royal,” Davidson said.

She nodded her head. “Yes sir,” Melinda said.

He let out a sigh as he shook his head. “Melinda, I’m so disappointed in you.” Davidson said. “I can’t believe you would be so foolish to believe William actually,”

Melinda’s smile faded. Slowly, Davidson’s words started to cause tears to form in her eyes. Before he even finished talking, Melinda ran to the door and threw the door open, and she made a run for it as tears fell from her face. The others called to her, along with Davidson who was at the door. John and Alex quickly ran after Melinda with the girls right behind them as they kept calling her name. But she refused to stop. She passed Danny and Garret, who were looking confused as they saw the others going after her. Garret called her name and went to run after her but Danny grabbed his arm. He looked over at Danny, who shook his head and the motion back to Melinda. Garret looked back, seeing she ran into William’s arms. He let out a heavy sigh and Danny let him go, and they continued walking.

“Love what’s wrong?” William said, holding her tight as he started to panic. “Did someone put their hands on you?” She shook her head as she cried into his chest. “What is it then? Please, my little raven, talk to me. Please talk to me.”

“I just want to go home,” Melinda said as she kept crying. “I just want to go home.” He looked at the others who came over, he gave them all a look and they all shrugged their shoulders. “William, please.”

“Alright my love, we’ll go home.” William said. He took off his jacket and put it on her, then he raised the hoodie up so no one could see her crying. “There you go. Come along now my little raven, let’s get you and our little one home.” He wrapped his arm on her shoulders and placed the other one on her stomach, and they all started walking to the train station. “I want you guys to give us privacy, ya?” They nodded their heads as they boarded the train and sat away from them. “Won’t you take the window seat love.” 

Melinda sat at the window and William sat beside her at an angle, shielding her from being seen by others. He wrapped his arms around her as she laid against his chest and cried into it. William kept kissing the top of her head, telling her it was going to be okay and he was there. When they finally got back into town, William and Melinda walked ahead of the others as he continued to hold her and comfort her. As they walked back to the house, Garret was a few feet behind them, watching them as he tried to figure out what was going on. 

“We’re home now love,” William said. They walked up the steps and he unlocked the door. “Ladies,” he turned to them. “Do me a favor and take her upstairs, and into bed for me. I’ll be up shortly.”

“Sure,” Adriana said and she took Melinda from him. “Come on Melinda, let’s get you to your room.” 

The girls took off inside and William closed the door. He turned around to talk to John and Alex, when he saw Garret. They kept their eyes on each other, glaring as Garret headed over to his house. Once Garret was inside his house, William turned to Alex and John, with pure anger in his eyes. He grabbed them both by the throat and slammed them up against the house.

“What the bloody fuck happened?!” William yelled and he started squeezing their throats, making them gasp for air. “You two fucking twats are suppose to be looking after her and my little one!” He let them go and they started coughing as they tried to catch their breaths. “Now start fucking talking.”

“We,” Alex said and he took a deep breath. “We don’t know what happened.”

“Don’t give me that bloody fucking bullshit,” William said.

“We swear man,” John said as he rubbed his throat. “All day, everything has been fine.”

“Yeah,” Alex said, nodding his head. “The only thing that happened was Davidson wanted to see Melinda after class.”

“What?” William said. “What for?”

He shrugged his shoulders. “No idea,” John said. “I’m thinking it had to do with that fuck face from next door,” he motion his head to Garret’s home. “He was looking at her throughout class.”

“At her stomach,” Alex said. “Davidson told him to keep his eyes on his paper.”

He clenched his fists as he looked over at Garret’s home. “That fucking cunt,” William said and he turned back to them. “Did you hear anything at all?”

“No,” Alex said, shaking his head.

“Davidson told us to close the door after us,” John said.

“He what?” William said, through his teeth.

“We weren’t going to do it but Melinda nodded her head, so we thought she was cool with it.” Alex said. “So we closed the door and we stayed right outside. Next thing we knew, she just came running out of the classroom crying.”

“Let me get this straight,” William said. “A teacher, a male fucking teacher ask you to close the door with my love, my pregnant little raven still inside, alone. Helpless. Valuable. Who has spent her whole life with men trying to force themselves on her. And you two thought,” he started shaking with rage. “IT WAS FUCKING FINE TO LEAVE HER IN THERE WITH HIM!?” He reached into his back pocket, taking a hold of his knife when the door opened. He let go of it, seeing Adriana standing there. “How is she? Did she say anything?”

“She’s still crying,” Adriana said and William shook his head. “We tried to get her to tell us what happened but she wouldn’t. Saura asked her if Davidson touched her in any way or tried to and she said no.” William sighed in relief. “I came out here because she keeps asking for you.”

“Alright,” William said, nodding her head. “Please tell her I’ll be right there.” Adriana nodded her head and went back inside, closing the door. “I’m sorry lads it’s just when it comes to my little raven and my little one,”

“Don’t worry about it man,” Alex said. “We get it.”

“Yeah we aren’t tripping,” John said. “I would have done the same thing if it was Saura.”

“I’m going to go take care of my family, I’ll talk to you lads later,” William said. They nodded their heads and William went inside. When he got into the room, the girls excused themselves and headed out. He sighed, seeing her curl up into a ball as she continued to cry. He closed the door, then locked it. “My little raven,” he walked over to the bed and kneeled down on her side, and started wiping her tears away. “Please don’t cry, I hate it when you cry.” His face saddened as she kept crying. “My love, please tell me what happened?” She shook her head. “Would you like me to call Russell or Erickson?” She shook her head. “Then please, my little raven, talk to me. Tell me what happened so I can help you through this.” She shook her head again. “My love, I am here now you don’t have to keep holding things in. I’m going to be your husband and I’m the father of the baby growing inside your belly. It's my job to listen to you and help you through your pain. So please my love, my little raven, my wife to be,” he leaned in closer. “Tell me what’s wrong?”

She slowly started getting her crying under control. “Davidson noticed I’ve been tired the past few days and he asked me about it,” Melinda said. “I told him I was just stressed out with this town for blaming me for those deaths. I told him about all those times Frank offered to buy me. Then I,” started sniffing and William started stroking her cheek with his thumb. “Told him that I was done with Garret. He asked if it was because me and you were getting married because he saw my ring and bracelet. I told him you asked me to marry you Friday and I said yes. Then Davidson brought up about me leaving for England and going to Royal, and I said yes. He… he said he was so disappointed in me and I was being foolish to believe that you loved me.”

His eyes narrowed and nostrils flared. “What?” William said, through his teeth. 

“He said that I was throwing my life away for some boy I just met. For some,” Melinda said, she took a deep breath to stop herself from crying. “Some boy that was possessive of me and controlling of me, and multiplying me with his charm. Then he,” she started sniffing again. “He said he knew why I was really tired and why I stopped wearing sweaters, and all that. That in the first trimester pregnant women are tired because their bodies are trying to adjust to the changes. And their body temperatures go up, making them hot all the time. Then he said that must be the reason why you really asked me to marry you. I…. I was so… so overwhelmed I couldn’t say anything. And he… he,” she started crying softly.

“It’s okay love, it’s okay,” William said, wiping her tears. “Just take your time.”

“He made the comment that I wasn’t supposed to end up like my mother,” Melinda said. “How I was supposed to break the cycle. And how,” she started sniffing hard as her breathing picked. “One day you’ll end up leaving me to raise the baby alone because we got married too soon and too young. How I could… I could end up like my mother and if I wasn’t careful, so will the baby,” she started crying. “Then he said I was better off putting the baby up for adoption or just getting an abortion." She started crying uncontrolling.

He pulled back slightly. “That bastard!” William said through his teeth as he removed his hand and clenched his fists. “You know none of that is true my little raven. I have been in love with you since the moment we started talking.” He took a hold of her face, making her look at him. “We have both been in love since day one. That’s why we have this connection between us, my love. It’s why I got that ring especially made for you in the first week of us talking. Because I knew, I knew,” he smiled. “You were the one for me. I had planned on asking you to marry me the moment you said you loved me. Then when we found out you were pregnant with my little one despite the condoms and pills, I knew it was a sign that we were meant to be together forever.”

“And that bloody daft cunt teacher of yours, knows nothing of what he talks about or this beautiful and wonderful connection between us.” William said. “I’m not going to leave you, not now, not ever. I love you far too much to ever leave you my little raven, that's why I got this and missed lunch with you today.” He removed his hands and took off his shirt, then his tank top. “See?” She slowly stopped crying as she looked at his chest. Right where his heart was, was the raven she drew for him. Along with the words, My Little Raven that she wrote out under it. “I plan to add little ravens and our children’s names when they are born around this tattoo. Because you and little one, and future little one are my heart. You my love,” he took a hold of her face again. “Are the very reason for my existence. Without you, there is no me. I would die without you, my little raven.” He started tearing up. “Don’t you know that? I would die.” He started humming. “If you go, I want to go with you. And if,”

“You die, I want to die with you,” Melinda said.

“Yes,” William said, smiling as a few tears fell from his face. “I love you so much my little raven. You and our little one. So please,” he leaned in close to her. “Please, don’t give up our baby for adoption or get an abortion. You are not like your mum and nor will our little one be like her. You are an amazing and wonderful woman. And I know you will make a great and lovely mother. So please, please don’t listen to him. Don’t let his words fill you with doubt. You are loved by me and soon,” he smiled. “You will be loved by our little one when they join the world. So don’t hold onto his words and the pain he caused you. Let it go, alright my love? Let it go.” She nodded her head. “Come here,” he let her go and got into bed, and cuddled up to her. “I love you my little raven,” he kissed her gently. “I love you and our little one so much. So very much.”

“We love you too,” Melinda said as she wrapped her arms around him. 

“Now love, get some sleep,” William said and he started playing with her hair. “You and our baby need it.” He kissed her again before he laid her head on his chest and he rested his head on hers. “And don’t worry about this teacher, I’m sure he’s going to get what’s coming to him soon enough.” He grinned. “Just you wait and see, my little raven, just wait and see.”

A Few Days Later: Last Period

Since the incident between Melinda and Davidson, she hasn’t spoken to him or even looked at him. He had tried to ask her to stay after class to speak with her, but John and Alex both refused to leave her alone with him. Davidson threatened to give them detention and notify their parents for back talking. They turned around and said they would notify the school board of what he told Melinda, and how he had her alone in a room with the door closed. Davidson backed off after that and only talked to Melinda if it was school related with Alex and John there. Though he regretted how harsh he was to her, he just hoped Melinda would understand he was coming from a good place.

Like always, Melinda was the first to complete her test. She stood up and walked over to Davison’s desk. She turned in the paper and sat back down in her seat. Like she normally did when she got done first, she started reading her book. After a few minutes passed she felt her phone vibrate in her pocket. She thought nothing of it at first, but it kept going off. Melinda looked up to see if she could answer it, but Davison was scanning the room. She went back to her book as Garret turned in his test. One by one other students started to turn in their paperwork. As the last person went over to turn their test, the intercom went off.

“All students please remain in your seats after the school bell has rung. Teachers appoint a student to oversee the class and then report to the office. I repeat, all students please remain in your seats after the school bell has rung. Teachers appoint a student to oversee the class and then report to the office. That is all.”

Students started looking around and mumbling. “Alright, quiet down.” Davidson said and everyone quieted down. “Garret, you're in charge.” Garret nodded his head and Davidson took off, closing the door behind him.

Melinda felt her phone go off again and took it out of her pocket. “You're not supposed to be on your phone.” Garret said and all the students turned to Melinda.

“What are you going to do about it Garret?” Alex said.

“Yeah, going to take it away from her?” John said.

“If I have to.” Garrett said. 

Alex and John both stood up. “Easy guys.” Melinda said and they sat back down. “I’m just going to check my messages really fast since my phone was going off before the announcement. I’m thinking William saw something while he’s waiting out there and he messaged me about it. So, is it okay with you I check?” Garret sighed and nodded his head. “Thanks.” She looked down at her phone as another message came through. She pulled up the messages, seeing several pictures. “Oh shit.”

“What is it?” Garret said.

She looked up at Garret. “William sent me pictures of four cop cars outside the school right now.” Melinda said. “He also sent one of a tow truck hauling a car away in the teacher’s parking lot. He thought nothing at first, but a cop was talking to the tow truck driver and pointed at the vehicle before he started hooking it up to haul it.”

“That’s so weird.” Adriana said. “Why would there be so many cops just to haul a car away?”

“No idea, but I’m going to call William to see if he found out more.” Melinda said. She called him and put him on speaker. “Hey babe I got you on speaker, what’s going on? The teachers all got called to the office.”

“I don’t know love. I was just sitting here waiting and four cop cars flew into the parking lot along with the tow truck. They all jumped out and headed straight to the office except for the one that talked to the tow truck. I heard them talking a bit, something about they got an anonymous tip. That’s all I could hear before they started hooking up the car. Hold on love.” There was a communion in the background. “The teachers are all going into the office with the cops and I see one cop standing outside. He looks like he's guarding the door.” 

“Could it be a shooter?” Saura said.

“Nah,” John said, shaking his head. “They wouldn’t leave us like that.”

“Yeah, they would have us barricade the door.” Alex said.

“We need to see if there’s anything online.” Melinda said. 

“I’m already looking,” Danny said as he went through social media.  “There’s nothing.”

“Love, call Russell to see if he can get a hold of the station here in town.”

“Alright, I’ll call you back.” Melinda said. They hung up and then she called Russell, who picked up a few rings. “Hey are you busy?” She put him on speaker.

“I’m in my office doing paperwork. Is everything okay kid? Shouldn’t you be in class?”

“I am but something is happening at the school.” Melinda said.

“What’s going on?” 

“They announced for all the students to stay in their seats and all the teachers go to the office.” Melinda said. “And William said there's four cop cars outside and they were hauling one of the teacher’s cars away. He also overheard one of them saying something about an anonymous tip. Can you see what’s going on? We don’t know if we need to bail out of this place or what.”

“Let me make some calls and call you back. But for the meantime, lock that door and stay away from the windows.” 

“Alright, we will.” Melinda said and she hung up. Garret got up and went over to the door to lock as the others moved away from the windows. John and Alex sat with Adriana and Saura, to help keep them calm. The bell went off, making everyone jump. Then her phone went off. “It’s William.” She answered it and put it on speaker. “Got you on speaker, anything else happened?”

“They just arrested someone.” She said who, along with everyone else. “Don’t know, they have a hood over their head. It looks like a guy from the body build and clothing. Love, I think it’s one of the teachers.”

The classes started mumbling. “Damn, I wonder which one.” Melinda said and another call popped up. “Shit, it’s Russell. Let me call you back.” They hung up and she answered it, and put it back on speaker. “Hey, William said they just arrested someone. Do you know who?” 

“They had a warrant for your teacher, Anthony Davidson. Apparently he's been on the sex offender registry for years.” The class gasped as they all looked at each other in shock. “I don’t know how in the hell he managed to slip through the cracks but he did. My guess is a parent found out and called it in.”

“Why was he placed on the registry there?” Melinda said.

“I would rather tell you in person. So whenever you get into town, I’ll head on over with Erickson. Stay safe. Bye kid.”

“Bye,” Melinda said and she hung up the phone. “I feel like it’s something really really bad.”

“Danny, look at the registry." Garret said as he turned to him.

“I’m already on it.” Danny said, and he started shaking his head. “You guys, he is on here.” He started scrolling through the profile. “It says that he had sex with several under age girls.” They all gasped and started to mumble.

“Is there a news article or something about this?” Melinda said.

“I’m looking now.” Danny said. He kept scrolling around till he found something. “Shit,” He looked up. “The girls he slept with were all his students.” The class mumbled again as he went back to reading it. “Looks like he got busted one day when a student went back to the class room because they forgot something. They walked in and saw the whole thing. Once they opened up an investigation more girls came forward. All of them were saying he would ask them to stay after class and talk with them to see how they were doing.” He looked back up. “Then eventually he started having sex with them.”

“Wait.” Garret said and he turned to Melinda. “Mel, is that why you were running and crying on Monday after he asked you to stay after class?” They all turned to her. “Did he do something to you?”

“What? No.” Melinda said, shaking her head. “He’s not even looking at me that way.” She sighed. “Something isn’t right here. He can’t be one of these guys.”

“Mel, he’s on the registry.’ Garret said and he pointed to Danny. “Danny found the article. There was a witness and girls came forward about it.” He shook his head. “Now it makes sense why he wouldn’t let me stay in the classroom when he asked to talk to you.”

“I’m telling you he didn’t do anything to me, okay?” Melinda said.

“Mel, I saw the door was closed when it was just you two in here.” Garret said. “Then you came out running and crying. If it wasn’t because he was trying something, why else would you act like that?”

“I get your worries about me, but it’s none of your business Garret or anyone else in this room for that matter,” Melinda said. “And you guys need to realize something I deal with prevs on a daily basis. I see how they look when they see something they want to screw, okay?” She looked at the class. “You guys remember the guy that came to kidnap me and all that, the one William killed?” They nodded their heads. “When I first interacted with that guy, I knew, I knew something was wrong about him. I got chills and my hair on the back of my neck stood up. I felt sick to my stomach. When he stared at me, I felt like my fucking soul was on fire. Now I never, never felt that way around Mr Davison. Have any of you girls felt that way?” All the girls shook their heads and said no.

“I feel that way with that guy at the grocery store, by my house.” She said.

“The guy with the limp?” Another girl said and the first girl nodded her head. “I feel the same way. My older sister says his name is Joe but they call him CJ, for Creepy Joe.”

“See,’ Melinda said, looking at Garret as she motioned to the girls. “If they felt that way with another prev, they would feel the same way with Mr Davidson, just like I would have. I’m telling you Garret.” She leaned in closer. “He isn’t that type of guy. Something else is going on here.” Her phone went off again and she looked down. “It’s William again.” She answered and put it on speaker again. “You're the speaker babe, any updates.”

“The teachers are heading back and along with other staff members.” The classed mumble. “One of the cops is talking to your counselor right now. Give me a second love.” They all listened, trying to hear but everything was muffled. “Okay, the cop said they’ll start calling the parents to interview the girls from his class. And something about having the counselors try to talk with the girls just in case they won’t open up to them. The cops are leaving except for two of them, they’ll are going with your counselor down the hallway. Love, I think they’re going to come talk to you because of what happened on Monday. If they do, you need to tell them the truth of what happened. Word for word.” 

Someone tried to open the door and then knock. “Open the door.” Ms Saliva said

“I think you're right because I hear Ms Saliva.” Melinda said. 

“Better hang up.”Garret said, getting up and going to the door. 

“I got to get going, I’ll let you know what happens.” Melinda said.

“Alright I’ll be here, I love you my little raven.”

“I love you too.” Melinda said, she hung up and the students all smiled at her. “Oh shut up.” They all laughed. 

“You done?” Garret said, Melinda rolled her eyes at him and he unlocked the door, then opened it. “Sorry Ms Saliva, we weren’t sure what was going on so we locked it just in case.” 

“It’s fine Garret.” Ms Saliva said, and she looked over at Melinda. “Sweetie, get your stuff, I need you to come up to the office with me.” 

“Fuck,” Melinda whispered.

The Voices Part 32 coming soon

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

When he stepped out of the house, he saw Garrett head out as well. William could feel his eyes on him as made his way to the curb. He was glaring at William at first until he noticed Melinda wasn’t with him, then he started looking concerned. No doubt he was wondering where Melinda was. William kept going and crossed the street, heading towards the nearest market. Once there he started grabbing things to help Melinda with her nausea and cramps, medicine and food. Then he stopped at the last aisle, far away from the counter. A smile crept on his face as he grabbed an item off the shelf and stuffed it under his jacket. He didn’t need this town knowing his and little raven’s business. 

William went to the front counter and paid for the stuff, then he headed back and straight to the bedroom. He smiled seeing Melinda was still fast asleep and snuggled up to his pillow. He gave her a kiss and headed back to the bathroom, placing what he stole under the cabinet under the sink. Then he went downstairs so he wouldn’t wake her. He put everything away and he took a seat on the loveseat while he worked on his laptop so she couldn’t see what he was doing when she came downstairs. The whole time William was grinning as he worked on his latest video that was being especially made for some of the church members. Though it disgusted him what type of video he was working on, he knew they deserved it. 

After all they came up to Melinda, blaming her and her mother for what happened to Frank and the boys. Claiming god was punishing them for sins, sins that her and her mother forced them to comminute because they were Lucifer's harlots. The moment they said that, William stepped in and started calling them cunts as he called them all out. Every swear word was like venom to their ears and they slowly started backing off though William dared the men to take him on. They walked off as they said they were going to pray for him, William just laughed at them. And though he handled the problem, his little raven was still upset and laid in bed, trying not to cry. He stayed by her side, comforting her and telling her that they’ll get what was coming to them. 

Few Hours Later:

When he was satisfied with the video, he started hacking into the church members' computers and other devices. Once he was in, he started planting the video into hidden folders so they wouldn’t know. Then he updated the video from their devices to a dark website that was being monitored. Monitored by big brother that would soon make contact with Russell and start a chain reaction. With a smile on his face as he patted his own shoulder for a job well down, he closed up his laptop and went upstairs. William went over to the bed and crouched down on Melinda’s side. He gently started running his fingers across her face, causing her to stir slightly.

“My little raven,” William whispered and Melinda slowly opened her eyes. “I don’t mean to wake you but it’s past noon. If you sleep any longer you won’t be able to sleep tonight.” She stuck out her tongue for a moment and then she closed her eyes, making him chuckle. “My love, come on, wake up.” She shook her head. “I guess someone needs a special wake up call.” 

He stood up and started getting undressed, then he went over to the dresser and he put a condom on. William pulled back the covers and climbed into bed, and then on top of her. He got between her legs as she opened her eyes back up. He smiled down at her as she smiled up at him. Melinda wrapped her legs around his waist as he leaned over her, placing his hands on the side of her head. He took her lips with his as he moved his hips forward, pushing his hard cock against her already wet folds. They both moaned into the kiss as he slowly entered her. Melinda wrapped her arms around William’s back and she started dragging her nails down his back. He groaned into the kiss and started moving his hips at a steady pace as he broke the kiss.

“Seems like my little raven wants it rough this morning, is that right?” William said. She smiled as nodded her head. “Fine by me my love, just don’t go back to sleep afterwards.” She giggled, making him smile. “I love you my little raven.” He started going hard and faster, making her moan loud as she said just like that daddy over and over.

An Hour Later:

Melinda started gagging, causing William to rush over to the bathroom to make sure she was okay. She took out the toothbrush and she quickly spit out the toothpaste. But still she was gagging. She started using the sink water to get the taste out of her mouth before she threw up. Once the toothpaste was gone, she finally stopped gagging. She took a hold of the sink, hanging her head down as she caught her breath. 

“Are you sure that it’s not expired?” Melinda said.

“I’m sure love,” William said and he showed her the date on the toothpaste. “It’s still good for four more months.”

“Maybe I should change the brand,” Melinda said.

“Maybe or,” William said. “It may be something else causing it.”

She looked over at him. “Like what?” Melinda said. He smiled as he placed her hand on her stomach. “Oh hell no,” she smacked his hand away, making him chuckle. “I’m on birth control and we use condoms. The only times we didn’t was when you came on me when we were practicing making love. Then when we only had oral sex and you came in my mouth.”

“True love,” William said. “But sometimes condoms and the pill aren’t always a hundred percent. That’s why I got this,” he tapped her hip and she stepped aside, allowing him to open the cabinet under the sink. “Here,” he took out the box and closed the cabinet door. “Take this.”

“Oh my god,” Melinda said and she looked up at him. “William, you can’t be serious? Why would you buy a pregnancy test? You know the whole town will start talking.”

“I know my love, that’s why I stole it,” William said. He smiled as she rolled her eyes. “I know you have your doubts and that’s fine love. I just think you should take it so we can roll it out. Because if you're not, then we should see about taking you to the doctor. And if you are,” he smiled. “We need to start setting up doctor appointments anyways.” She scoffed as she rolled her eyes. “Please my love, for me.” She sighed and nodded her head. “I’ll step out and give you some privacy. But once you're done, let me back in because I want to see the results with you.” 

Melinda nodded her head and he stepped out, closing the door behind her. She opened up the box and read over the instructions. Then she took a deep breath before she took the test. Once she was done she put it on the sink and let William back in. They both stood there, looking down at the test waiting for it for the results. What was three minutes, felt like three hours for them. But slowly, one pink line appeared that was followed by a second pink like.

She covered up her mouth and shook her head. “This can’t be happening.” Melinda said, looking at the positive pregnancy test. “This can’t be happening.” She removed her hands from her face. “I’m supposed to be going to college in LA when I finish high school. I can’t raise a baby on my own while going to college out there.”

“Who said you’ll be doing this alone, love?” William said and he turned her around to face him. “It’s my little one growing inside your belly. I’m not going to abandon my little one or you love. I promised to you a long time ago I will never walk away from you, my little raven. And I plan to keep that promise.”

“But you're going back to England and I’m going to LA.” Melinda said.

“No,” William said, shaking his head as he put his hands on her arms. “We are going to England. You, me and our little one.”

“William.” Melinda said and she shook her head. “I can’t.”

“Yes you can love, yes you can.” William said, smiling as he nodded his head. “My little raven, you said so yourself that you need more than just me for a reason for you to go to England and attend Royal. And now you do love. You have me and our little one. That’s more than enough reason to come to England. Plus we will have all the support we need back home from my parents. We will stay with them for a bit while I get us a home of our own. You can attend Royal while I get us situated. And when our little one is born, I’ll stay home and look after them while you finish college. When you're done, you can work from home or wherever you like love.”

“William, I wanted to have a baby when I’m married and older, not when I’m still a baby myself.” Melinda said, letting out a sigh as she looked down. “After everything I’ve done to avoid being like my mother I still end up becoming just like her.”

“Hey,” William said, he put his hands on her face and lifted her head back up. “You are not like your mum love, not one bit. Your mum shagged ten men during the week she got pregnant with you. You, my love, have only been with me and me alone. We may not be married, but we have been in a committed relationship for months. Since the moment we started talking, it’s just been me and you, together. You may not feel the same way I do love, but for me, you, my little raven, have been my wife since day one. So don’t think for once love, for once, you are anything like your mum because you are not. You are my wife, the mother of my little one and you will never be less than that.”

She started tearing up. “But, this isn’t how things were supposed to go.” Melinda said.

He smiled. “I think this is exactly how it’s supposed to go.” William said.

“Why do you say that?” Melinda said.

“Think about it, love.” William said. “You are on the pill and we used condoms but still you got pregnant. That means this,” He put his hand on her stomach. “Was meant to be. Just like us.” He smiled at her. “We are meant to be together, love. And our little one here,” He looked down at her stomach as he rubbed it. “Proves that. We are meant to be together, my love. You, me and.” He looked back at her. “Our little one. All this was meant to be. It’s why we always had this connection between us from the start. And since we’ve been together, it’s only gotten stronger. We are meant to be together, my love. Because me and you, were soulmates my little raven.”

She gave him a small smile. “You think so?” Melinda whispered.

“Oh love I know so.” William said, smiling. He took her hands and spun her around, placing her back against his chest. He wrapped his arms around her, placing their hands on her stomach. “Everything will work out my love, you’ll see. You’ll finish high school and afterwards the three of us will be off to England.” He started swaying them as they looked at each other’s reflection. “We’ll get a nice little cottage out in the country. You'll go to Royal and become a famous painter.” They both smiled at each other. “You’ll have your own art gallery and our little one will grow up to be an artist like us. We’ll get married,” he started kissing her neck. “We’ll have another little one.” He gave her a small squeeze. “And we’ll live happily ever after love. What do you say my little raven?” He looked back up at her. “Will the two of you come to England with me so we can be a family? So we can be happy together, the three of us like we were meant to be.”

She giggled lightly. “Yes,” Melinda said, smiling as she nodded her head. “We’ll go to England with you.”

He had a big smile on his face. “You don’t know how happy you made me love, the two of you.” William said, kissing her neck. “Won’t we celebrate my love?” 

“How do you want to celebrate?” Melinda said.

“By making love of course.” William said, looking back up at her reflection. “Now that you're pregnant,” he spun her back around and pressed his forehead against hers. “We don’t have to use condoms anymore.” She started blushing. “I’ll finally get to feel,” He moved his hand down between her legs and lifted up her night shirt. He started rubbing her pussy, making her moan. “This tight wet pussy of yours around my cock. Don’t you want that love? Don’t you want to feel me deep inside you with no condom on? Don’t you want to feel my cum to fill your beautiful pussy up?”

“Yes.” Melinda said, closing her eyes as he kept rubbing her. “Yes.”

“Let’s go to our room then love.” William said.

“No,” Melinda said, opening up her eyes. “Make love to me right here, right now.”

He smiled as he crouched down and reached under her night shirt. He grabbed her panties and pulled them down, then she stepped out of them. Willam let them fall to the floor and he stood back up as he took a hold of her night shirt. He raised it up and she put her hands up, letting him remove it. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he wrapped his arms around her waist. He lifted her up and placed her on the bathroom sink. She reached over and helped William take off his shirt, then she tossed it aside. He undid his pants and lowered them, exposing his cock. He started kissing Melinda as she started stroking him, getting him hard. 

Once he was hard she moved her hand and he grabbed a hold of her hips, moving her close to the edge of the sink. He started kissing down to her neck as he moved his hands to her thighs. Melinda leaned back a bit and took a hold of the sink as she wrapped her legs around his waist. He moved closer, pressing his hard cock against her wet opening. He pulled back and they both looked into each other's eyes as he started sliding his cock inside of her. They both started panting as the further he went inside of her. When he was fully inside of her, they both gasped, then they both smiled at each.

“So much better without the condom isn’t it love?” William said and she nodded her head. He started moving in and out of her, making her close her eyes. “Oh yes, much better.” He looked down, watching himself sliding in and out of her. “I love how soft and warm your pussy feels around me, my little raven.” He looked up at her as she moaned his name. “We should have been doing this from the start.”

“Shut up.” Melinda said, and he pushed in deep, making her gasp. “You’re mean.”

“I’m mean?” William said, chuckling. “Oh no love, this is mean.” He pulled all the way out and grabbed a hold of himself, rubbing the tip of cock against her clit. She gripped the sink tighter as she started moaning louder. “How do you like that love?” She started begging him to stop teasing her and to be inside of her. “Oh no my little raven, you said I’m mean remember.” He started moving his tip up and down between her folds, making them both pant as he did it. Melinda kept begging him to be inside of her, but he refused. She grabbed his arms and pulled him towards her, making him slam his cock deep inside of her and making her cry out his name. “That was all you love, not me.” He chuckled. “Now come here.” 

He wrapped his arms around her waist and she wrapped her arms around his neck as lifted her off the sink. William moved around and leaned up against the sink, letting her ride him for a bit. Then he pushed himself off the sink and started kneeling down, then gently laying her on the floor. He let go of her waist and put his hands on the side of her as he leaned over her. He started moving in and out of her slowly, but pushed in hard and deep. She dug her nails into his neck, making him groan as she moaned his name. He watched her as her eyes flutter open and close as he quickened his pace, making himself pant more. 

“William,” Melinda said, she moved her hands down to his arms, “I love you.” He stopped moving and she opened up her eyes. “I love you William.” She put her hands on his face and smiled at him. “I love you.” He started smiling at her as he started moving his hips again and she closed her eyes. “I love you.”

“I love you my little raven. I love you.” William said, pushing in deep and making her say his name. “I love you.” He leaned over more, kissing her lips gently as he spoke against them. “I love you. I love you.” He started feeling her legs start to shake and her walls tighten. “Not yet love.” He pulled back a bit. “Not yet.” He pulled out of her and made her whimper as she looked up at him. “I know my little raven, I know. Just wait.” He rolled over, taking her with him and placing her on top of him as he laid on his back. He grabbed her hips and adjusted her so he could slide back in her. She moaned as he went back deep inside of her. “Now love, move your hips just the way I like.” She started moving her hips back and forth as he closed his eyes. “Just like that my love. Just like that.”

He gripped her hips and moved her up and down, as she moved her hips. Melinda placed her hands on his as she closed her eyes. They both kept moaning and panting as they started going faster and harder. William moved his hands around, placing his on hers and gripping her hands tight. She started saying his name as her body started to tense back up and legs shake. His breathing started to get heavy as he started feeling his body tense up with hers. As he brought her down on him, he raised his hips up, making her cry out as she threw her head back. He opened his eyes and watched her as he did it over and over again. When they finally couldn’t hold it in anymore, he pushed her down and held her there as they both came together.  

When his body went back to the ground, Melinda started slumping over. He reached up and took a hold of her, and slowly lowered her on top of him. William wrapped his arms around her as they both tried to catch their breath. He played with her hair as he kissed the top of her head now and again. After they got their breathing under control, they laid there in silence for a while. When he finally calmed down enough, he slowly slipped out of her, making them both sigh. He held her tight as he rolled them over, placing her on her back as he moved over to her side. William propped himself up on elbow so he could look down at her as he pushed her hair back from her face.

“My little raven,” William said, as he brushed his knuckles across her face. “I love you so much.” He leaned in closer to her as he started smiling at her. “And I will love you forever, the both of you. And after this little one is older and we have another little one on the way,” He kissed her. “I’ll love the three of you.”

“We love you too,” Melinda said, smiling. 

“I told you, one day you’ll say that you love me.” William said and she giggled. “Oh love, I’ll never get tired of that little giggle of yours.” He leaned down and kissed her gently as he spoke against her lips. “Everything is falling into place, just like I knew it would. You and I are going to have a family. We’re going to get married.  We’re going to be happy together. Just like I knew we would be the moment we started talking. You know why my love?”

“Why?” Melinda whispered

“Because you are my happiness.” William whispered before he deepened the kiss. As he slid his tongue into her mouth, making her moan as he moved himself and got between her legs again. He reached down and took a hold of her legs as he pushed himself back inside of her, making her break the kiss as she gasped. “Round two?” He smiled and she nodded her head. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” Melinda said as he started moving in and out of her slow. “I will always love you babe.”

“Promise my little raven?” William said, with a crooked smile.

“I promise.” Melinda said, he pushed in deep, making her gasp and then she closed her eyes. “I promise.” He started moving in and out of her. “I promise.”

After they made love again, William held her close till their bodies calmed down. He kept playing with her hair as he looked into her eyes, both of them not saying a word to each other. When Melinda’s eyes started getting heavy, he decided to take her back to the bedroom. They got up and cleaned themselves up, then got dressed. William grabbed the pregnancy test, smiling down at it as they headed back to the bedroom. He put the pregnancy test desk and took her hand before she went to the bed. 

“I have something for you, my love.” William said and she turned to him. “Wait right here and close your eyes.” She closed her eyes and he went over to the closet, grabbing his duffle bag off the top shelf. He went through it and grabbed out what he needed, then he tossed his bag up top. “Your eyes are still closed, love?”

“Yes.” Melinda said and she heard him walk over to her. “What do you have for me?” 

“Open your eyes and you’ll see.” William said. She opened her eyes to see him kneeling down in front of her with a small black box. “I had this custom made for you back in England.” He opened up the box, revealing a white gold ring that was in the form of stems. It had a single large diamond with two ravens, one on each side of the diamond. She covered her mouth as she started tearing up. “My love, my little raven, my Ms Chaos.” He smiled at her. “I know we haven’t known each other for long, but I feel like I’ve known you all my life. The moment you came into my life, you made the pain and sadness I had in me disappear. Because you are my happiness, the happiness I’ve been searching for all my life. For that, I will always be grateful for you and I will always love you. Will you do me the honors of becoming my wife? My Ms Ripper? My Ms Rollins?”

“Yes.” Melinda said, removing her hands as she nodded her head. “Yes.” He took the ring out and she handed her left hand to him. He slipped the ring onto her fingers and he kissed her hand gently. “I love you William.”

“And I love you Ms Rollins.” William said, getting up and taking her in his arms. “And I will always love you.” He kissed her gently as they wrapped their arms around each other. He pulled back and rested his forehead against hers. “You and the little one should rest my love, tomorrow we’re going to go pick out your wedding dress. And for our wedding, I want us to do a small ceremony here in the backyard. What do you think love?”

“Yes, but I want a black dress.” Melinda said, smiling. 

“I wouldn’t have it any other way my love.” William said, smiling. “Whatever you want for the wedding, I’ll give it to you. All you have to do is ask.” 

“Alright.” Melinda said, she kissed him. “Mind tucking us into bed?”

“Of course.” William said, smiling. “I got to practice after all when our little one is born.” 

He kissed her again before leading her to her side of the bed. She laid down and he tucked her in. William sat down on the bed, playing with her hair and humming to her till she fell asleep. He smiled down at her as he stood back up and went over to the desk. He picked up the pregnancy test and smiled down at it. Then William took his phone out and sent a text for John and Alex to stop by after school and they replied they’ll be there since they had Melinda’s work sheets. William went outside to wait since they got out early today and in thirty minutes, he saw Garret coming down the street with Alex and John not too far behind him. Garret looked over, glaring at William while William smirked back at him. He went straight into his house as John and Alex headed over to Melinda’s.

“Here’s Melinda’s work.” John said, he handed William the folder. “So what’s up?”

“Is Melinda okay?” Alex said.

“More than okay mate. After all,” William said, smiling as he pulled out the pregnancy test out of his pocket. “She’s carrying my little one.”

“Dude!” John and Alex said, smiling.

“She’s also agreed to come back to England with me,” William said as he put the pregnancy test back in his pocket. “And,” his smile got bigger. “We’re getting married before we leave here. We’re telling the girls tomorrow.”

“Holy shit man,” John said. “That’s amazing. Congratulations."

“Yeah man, we are really happy for you. But I have one question,” Alex said. “Am I going to be the godfather and your best man? Because I’m way more responsible than John.”

“Fuck you bro,” John said. 

William and Alex started laughing. They sat on the porch with William, discussing plans while they smoked William’s last joint since he was quitting. After a while John and Alex took off and William went back inside, and to the bedroom. He took the pregnancy test out again and a smile formed on his face one more. Then his smile faded when he felt eyes on him, he sighed as put the test in his pocket. He looked over at the window to see Garret standing there. William saw he had the white board in his hands so he walked closer to the window. 

Garret turned the board over and showed him what he wrote. “I will find proof of what you did.” He glared at William.

William grabbed the white board and wrote a message. Then he turned it around to Garret. “She will never believe you, not after what I just gave her.” He smirked as a confused look formed on Garret’s face. William showed him the black box and opened it up, showing it was empty. Garret shook his head and William nodded his head. Then he erased the board and wrote another message to Garret. He smiled at Garret as he turned the board around. “That’s not all I gave her.” 

Garret watched him as he turned the board back around and wrote another message. But before William showed him the message. He locked eyes with Garret as reached into his pocket, pulling out the pregnancy test and showed it to Garret, making his eyes widened. William turned the board around and showed him the message. “That’s right, I gave her a baby. I’m going to be a DAD!” Garret kept shaking his head as William erased what he wrote and wrote down another message. He turned it to Garret. “We’re getting married and there’s nothing you can do to stop it.” Garret glared and clenched his fists as his breathing got heavy. William erased the board again and wrote down one last message. “She agreed to come back with me to England, you’ll never see her again. EVER AGAIN.” He erased the board and sat it down, before closing up the curtain.

“Babe?” Melinda said and he looked over at her as she slowly turned over to him. “What are you doing?”

“Just closing the curtains my love so you two can sleep better.” William said.

“We’ll sleep better with you in bed with us.” Melinda said.

He smiled. “Alright my love.” William said, going over to her and crawling into bed, and wrapping his arms around her. “My little raven?” She mm-hmm in response as she closed her eyes again. “Did you know, you can get pregnant while being pregnant?” Her eyes snapped up and she turned her head to look at him. “It’s extremely rare, but if my sperm can get through a condom and pass your birth control, I’m sure I can get you pregnant again. What do you say, love? Want to go for round three so we can have two little ones?”

She giggled. “Shut up.” Melinda said,as she turned back around and closed her eyes. “Go to sleep.”

He undid his zipper and he pulled his hard cock out. “You go to sleep my love.” William said, lifting up her nightgown and pulling down her panties. “And I’ll just,” He spread her legs as he slid into her, making her moan. “Make love to you again so I can put another little one in your belly.” He started moving his hips back and forth, making her moan as he pushed in deep. “I love you Mrs Rollins.” He smiled.

“I love you too Mr Rollins,” Melinda said, smiling. “I love you too.”

The Voices Part 31

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

News Reporter: “Just a few hours ago a driver lost control of their vehicle and began swaying in and out of traffic. Hitting multiple vehicles and four barricades. There were over seventeen injured. At first police believed that the driver was under the influence, but now that is not the case. Here with me now is Sheriff Russell Shaw. Sheriff, what can you tell us about this instance?”

Russell: “We received a 9-1-1 call from the driver Frank Miller during the time of the incident. He reported the vehicle was out of control and the computer systems kept overriding the manuel driving. He tried multiple times to shut down the vehicle, but it kept turning back on. The vehicle’s computer eventually took full control and started colliding with other vehicles and barricades. It then picked up speed and went through the last barricade and into the river. After further investigation, we discovered the vehicle in fact manufactured and was the cause of the accident and not Frank Miller being under the influence of any kind.”

News Reporter: “Was Frank Miller the one in the vehicle?”

Russell: “No. Frank Miller’s son, Taylor Miller and Taylor’s childhood best friend Nate Smith was also in the vehicle. All three, unfortunately drowned before first responders arrived on scene.” 

News Reporter: “Thank you Sheriff.” Russell walked off. “Our thoughts and prayers go out to the Miller and Smith family.” 

She muted the TV. “That’s fucking crazy shit.” Mark said. He crossed his arms and shook his head. “I know they were all dicks but damn. To drown like that.”

“Drowning is one of the most painful ways to die.” Melinda said.

“How do you know that?” Adriana said, looking at her curiously. 

“Before any of you guys moved here, a group of kids tried to drown in the lake on my eighth birthday.” Melinda said. They all said what. “Yeah,” she nodded her head. “One of them said it was a painful way to die and that’s how I deserve to go out.”

“Damn girl you had a fucked up life.” John said.

She sighed. “Yep.” Melinda said. 

“That’s why she needs to come to England with me, instead of LA.” William said and she smacked him. “I’m serious my love. There’s too many people here with ill will against you and have tried hurting, and killing you. And let’s not forget about the comments Frank has made towards you.”

“What comments?” Mark said.

“He first offered her ten thousand dollars to take your virginity.” William said.

“What?!” Mark said as he clenched his fist. “I bet that fucking asshole did that to get back at me because he knows there’s a chance she’s my kid.”

 “He even offered her ten thousand again so you would join them this weekend,” William said. “As he put it, she had three holes.”

“That fucking bastard.” Mark said, he grunted. “Sweetheart you should have told me all this, I would have stayed so I could beat his fucking ass.”

“He also made the comment to Adriana and Saura if they were going to do her mother’s line of work so he could hire them.” William said. “And back when she was ten, Taylor, Nate, and Matt all were making sexual comments to her. That’s when Frank first made the comment that he wanted to buy her for Taylor when he turned eighteen.”

“You know what, I felt bad for them for a split second, but,” Mark said he shrugged his shoulders. “Fuck them.”

“I feel kinda bad about it.” Melinda said.

“Don’t be love,” William said. “If I wasn’t here or the lads weren't, Frank would have snatched you up and all three of them would have had their way with you. And they would have got away with it too since it would be all their word against yours. And with your mum being who she is, they wouldn’t believe you.”

“He’s right Melinda.” Saura said. “Your lucky Frank didn’t just grab you when you were ten.”

“Yeah,” Adriana said. “With what William said about what he liked to do to your mom he barely would have locked you up in his basement and kept you as some sex slave or something.”

She sighed. “You guys are properly right.” Melinda said. “They did drive by earlier when me and William got home. I bet they were hoping to catch me outside alone to grab me, I would have been in that car with them.”

“Exactly my love.” William said. “You're safer with me around. That’s why I say you should come to England. Not just so we can be together and you can attend the best art school since you want to be an artist, but so I can protect you. Yes you can go to LA and get away from all these people. But I’m going to be worried about you the whole time my little raven. Because if something happens to you I won’t be there to stop it. You will be completely alone out there. But if you come to England with me, you’ll be safe and sound with me, I promise.”

“You should go with him sweetheart.” Mark said. Melinda turned to him and gave him a look. “Hey, I’m just saying. I heard about him dropping that one guy for you and he beat up Taylor for you. Not to mention they fucked up Nate and Matt too. So if anyone is going to look out for you, it’s your boyfriend there. Plus, I’ve worked in LA. You know how many times our equipment is tagged or jacked? At least four times in a month. There’s always popping noises, you don’t know if it's fireworks or a gun going on. England will be a lot better than LA.”

“I’m telling you my love,” William said, smiling as she looked at him. “England will be safer for you. Right, everyone?” They all agree. “See?”

“Whatever babe,” Melinda said, smiling. “I’m still going to LA.”

He grunted. “So bloody headstrong.” William said, he kissed her. “You're lucky I love that about you my little raven. Hopefully our little lily flower isn’t headstrong like you, my hair may turn grey.” She giggled as they heard a knock on the door. 

“I got it, I need to head out anyways.” Mark said, heading to the door and opening it up. “Sweetheart, it’s that boy from next door.” 

“Bloody twat.” William said, shaking his head.

“Be nice.” Melinda said, getting up and going to the door. “Thanks Mark.” He nodded his head and took off. “You saw the news?”

“Yeah,” Garrett said, nodding his head. “Can we talk?”

“Sure.” Melinda said. “You want to come inside so your mom won’t see?” He nodded his head. “Come in.” He came inside and saw everyone staring at him.

“I can come back later.” Garrett said. 

“You're fine.” Melinda said and she turned to the girls. “Saura, your mom just pulled up.”

“Come on Adriana, let’s go.” Saura said.

William cleared his throat and the boys jumped up. They helped the girls up and then walked them to the car. Melinda went over to William, giving him a kiss before she headed upstairs to her with Garrett. William got up and went outside, and took a seat on the bench. He took out a joint and lit it up as John and Alex joined him on the porch.

“Dude, why do you let him in here?” John said. 

“Because,” William said, took a drag off the joint and held it for a bit. “She still sees him as a friend for some reason.” He blew out the smoke. “And I don’t want my future wife and mother of my little ones upset with me. That’s why.” He held out the joint to Alex.

He took the joint and smoked it. “Why do you even let her be friends with him?” Alex said.

“The moment you try to tell a woman what to do, is the moment she starts fighting back.” William said. “Because all she is going to see is you being controlling and jealous. That twat will fuck up on his own to the point she’ll finally have enough and cut him off for good.”

“Aren’t you worried about them being upstairs together?” Alex said, he handed the joint to John. “He can be getting handsy with her.”

“Yeah, he’s alone with her in your guys bedroom after all.” John said. He took the joint and smoked it. “I know I would be throwing a shit fit if Saura had another man in her room.” He coughed a bit and handed it to William. “I don’t know how you're not losing your shit right now.”

He took the joint. “That bloody twat is too much of a fucking cunt to make a move on her.” William said and he took a drag off the joint. “If he couldn’t make a move when she was single.” He blew out the smoke. “There’s no chance he wouldn’t do it now. Plus,” he smirks. “My little raven is loyal to me to a fault. She won’t ever let another man touch her.”

“I don’t know man.” John said, shaking his head. “I think we should take him out.”

“How?” Alex said before he lowered his voice. “It’s not like he has a cyber car like Miller did.”

“Like I said lads.” William said. “He’ll fuck up on his own, I’ll see to that.”

“You already have a plan in mind don’t you?” John said, smiling. 

He took another drag off the joint. “Of course I do mate.” William said, he smirked as he blew out the smoke. “And this plan of mine is fucking flawless. Once I put everything in motion, that bloody twat is going to look like he’s gone completely fucking mental. She’s going to be fed up with him, she’s going to tell him piss off and never come back.”

A Couple Of Weeks Later:

Garret was sitting in his room on his new laptop doing some homework. Surprisingly since he started working, his mother allowed him to buy his own electronics. Though she always said if he started working he couldn’t as long as he was under her roof. But he was sure it was because she didn’t want him to have any contact with Melinda. Of course now that William was here and was the center of Melinda’s attention, Grace no longer saw Melinda as a threat to take her son away and make him sin. And now he didn’t have to hide his phone. He could keep in contact with Melinda by placing her under another name and clearing his messages just in case his mother ever checked. 

His laptop ding and he saw the gmail icon pop up. “Did Mel send me an email?” Garret said. He clicked on it and he saw who sent the email. “William? Why would he send me a message?” He read the subject message, a video I made just for you, starring love.” He leaned back in his seat. “Huh. Maybe it’s Mel singing and playing the guitar.” He clicked on it and he read the message attached to it. “I strongly suggest you watch this alone and with headphones on before opening bruv.” He plugged in his phones and put them on. He scrolled down and saw the video attached cover was Melinda playing the guitar. “Oh, it is her playing.” He clicked on it. “Oh my god.” His eyes widened and his jaw dropped, completely frozen by the sight before him.

Melinda was at the edge of the bed naked with her legs propped up and spread open while William grinned at the camera before he started licking her clit. She started moaning and then she let out a gasp when William slid two fingers inside of her. He kept going, adding another finger and moving his tongue faster. Melinda cried at his name as she came. Afterwards he pulled out his fingers and licked them clean, then he told her how her pussy tasted so sweet he had to have seconds. Then he starts eating her out again and the video changes to William on his back and Melinda facing the camera while she rides him. Her eyes were closed and her head back while William played with her nipples. She said yes daddy just like that over and over again as William had his head over the edge of the bed, grinning at the camera. He lifted his head back and rolled them over, getting Melinda in his favorite position. He started going hard and fast until they both cried out each other’s names as they came.

The video changes again to William on top with Melinda’s legs on his shoulders as he pounded away at her. He put his hand on her throat and leaned her head over the edge of the bed. He grinned as he looked at the camera, saying how tight her pussy was. How amazing it felt and how he couldn’t wait to fill her up with his cum on their honeymoon. The video changes to William sitting on the edge of the bed with Melinda kneeling down in front of him as her head moves up and down. He took a hold of her hair, realizing she was sucking his cock. He started asking her if she loved the taste of his dick in her mouth. She moaned yes as she kept going. Then he asked if she was ready to taste his cum for the first time and she moaned yes. He pulled her head back and told her to open wide. She did and he jerked himself off as he came in her mouth while he told her she was a good girl for daddy.

The video changed, it was Melinda on all fours and facing the camera as she moaned. William was behind her, holding on to her hips tight as his cock moved in and out of her. He asked if she wanted to cum and she moaned yes. He told her she had to tell him who owned this pussy first. She kept saying you own my pussy daddy, you own it. You own my pussy. William called a good girl and started going harder and faster, making her cry out that she was cumming. He grunted as he pushed in deep and rolled her hips, causing both to cum. He looked at the camera and he grinned as he panted. Then he flipped the camera off and the video ended. 

Garret stayed there, processing what he just saw. Hearing the sounds of Melinda’s moans and everything she was telling William. Hearing everything William was telling her and the sounds he made. William purposely aiming Melinda at the camera so he could see everything. Him grinning as he did all those things to her. Then William flipping off the camera off at the end of the video. Garret started to shake as rage started to wash over him. He knew Melinda had no idea William was filming them. He slammed his laptop shut and yanked the earphones out of his ears. He got up and ran downstairs and went right out the door, not even bothering closing it behind him. He kept running all the way to Melinda’s porch and he started pounding on her door. 

“Melinda! Open up!” Garret yelled as he kept pounding. “Melinda! Open up!”

She let out a loud grunt. “I am too hot, too annoyed and too tired for any shit right now.” Melinda said, as she turned off the stove. “Grace better not be complaining about something we supposedly did again.” She left the kitchen as Garret called out to her again as he pounded on the door. “I'm coming geez!”

“What’s going on love?” William said, coming down the stairs as he rubbed his eyes. “Is something wrong?”

“I don’t know, Garret yelling my name for some reason.” Melinda said, going over to the door and opening it. “What’s wrong?”

“Where is he?” Garrett said. “Where’s William?”

“He’s right here.” Melinda said, as he walked up behind. 

“You,” Garret said, pointing at William. “You tell her what you did right now. Right now!”

“What the bloody hell are you rambling on about bruv?” William said. “The only thing I was doing was laying down taking a nap when I heard all this pounding on the door.”

“Don’t you dare try to play innocent.” Garret said as his breath got heavy. “Tell her right now what you did.”

“William,” Melinda said, turning to him. “Were are you taunting him or insulting him through the window?”

“No love,” William said, shaking his head “I was sleeping the whole time because of my headache, I swear.”

“He’s lying Mel.” Garret said, she turned back to him. “You sent me an e-mail.”

 “An e-mail?” Melinda said. “From my account?”

“No,” Garret said, shaking his head. “From his account.”

“I don’t even have your email bruv.” William said. “And I don’t have access to her account to even get it.”

“You sent me one,” Garrett said. “You know you did.”

“If he sent it to you, what was the email address he used then?” Melinda said.

“I can’t remember the whole thing.” Garret said she rolled her eyes. “But it said his name in it, William Rollins.”

He chuckled. “Bruv, my email doesn’t have my name in it.” William said.

“Obviously someone is trying to start something by creating a fake e-mail account using William's name.” Melinda said. “So whatever insults were written or whatever, don’t take it out on him because he didn’t send you the e-mail. And like he says, he doesn’t have access to my account, because I always log out and I don’t save my passwords to any of my devices.”

“I know it was him Mel, I know it.” Garrett said.

“How do you know it was him?” Melinda said. “Because it said his British slang in it? Did he call you bruv?” William smirked at her accent.

“Because of the video he sent.” Garret said.

“What video?” Melinda said.

“The video of,” Garret said, heisting.

“Of what Garret?” Melinda said, he didn’t say anything. “What video did he supposedly send you?”

“It wasn’t supposedly Mel, he did send it.” Garret said. “He sent,” He looked around and back to her. “Can I come in and tell you it’s,” He sighs. “It’s personal.”

She rolled her eyes. “Fine, whatever.” Melinda said, they stepped away and let Garret in. She closed the door and looked at him annoyed. “Alright, so what video?”

“It was a video of,” Garret said and they both looked at him, waiting. “A video,” He took a deep breath and let it out. “Of you two” He lowered his voice “Having sex.”

“A video of us having sex?” Melinda said. Garret looked down as nodded his head. “So you're saying that William created a new e-mail account, with his name in it, which would be the most stupidest thing to do.” William nodded his head. “And somehow got a hold of your e-mail address, and then he e-mail a video of us having sex?”

“It was a,” Garret said, keeping his eyes down. “Collaboration type… video.”

“He sent a collaboration style sex video to your e-mail?” Melinda said and Garret nodded his head. She closed her eyes and let out a heavy sigh before she opened them back up. “Garret, I think I would have noticed if William had a tripod with a camera setting in the bedroom to record us.”

He looked back up. “Mel I swear,” Garrett said. “He created a video of you two having sex and he sent it to my email.”

“Fine, show me.” Melinda said.

“It’s on my laptop," Garrett said. “And I lift my phone in my room.”

She scoffed. “Let me get my phone.” Melinda said, walking over to the kitchen counter and grabbing her phone off the counter. She walked back as she signed out of her email account. “Here.” She handed him the phone.

“My love, you shouldn’t even feed into this nonsense.” William said. 

“He’s only saying that because now, I can show you the proof.” Garret said. William crossed his arms and shook his head as Garret signed in. “Alright here it is.” He clicked on his inbox. “Wait, where is it?” He started going through his inbox. “It was right here. It was right here.” 

She sighed. “Garret.” Melinda said.

“I swear Mel, it was just right here.” Garret said, going through it more. “I’ll check the spam fold.” He opened it up. “It’s not in here either. Maybe it got deleted.” He checked the trash folder. “It’s not there. I… I don’t understand it was just in there. I just… I just saw the video.” He went back into his inbox and kept scrolling. “I swear it was right here Mel. It was right here.”

“Enough.” Melinda said, taking back her phone. “I’ll check.” She started going through his inbox. “Okay nothing but school and church stuff.” She went into his spam and trash, “Nothing the spam or trash.” She brought up the search e-mail part. “You said, it had his name in the e-mail right?” He nodded his head. “I’ll search it up that way then.” She typed in his name, no search was found. “There’s no e-mail.” She turned around and showed him. “See? Nothing. No e-mail.”

“Mel, please.” Garrett said, putting his hands on her shoulders. “You know me, you know I wouldn’t lie about something like this.” He looked into her eyes. “Please Mel, you got to believe me. You know I wouldn’t make something like this up. Please Mel, please, you know me.”

“But do you my love?” William said and he leaned over to her ear as he smirked at Garret. “After all, you told me yourself that you never thought he would tell you to join the church and confess your so-called sins, so you two could be together. So you really don’t know him like you thought you did my little raven?”

“Mel,” Garret said. “I am sorry for ever saying that. I never should have and I’m sorry I did. I’m sorry I hurt you that way. I regret so much the moment I said that. I know I can never make up for doing that to you but I am sorry. But right now, I need you to believe me. Please, believe me. William e-mail me a video of you guys. I wouldn’t make that up. Why would I?”

“Because you're jealous bruv.” William said.

“I’m not jealous.” Garret said.

“Oh really?” William said, he chuckled. “Love, didn’t you say, someone complained about me sending you flowers every Monday to your school? Didn’t the teacher tell you to inform me that I was no longer allowed to send you anything because it was “disrupting” your class?” He used air quotes. “For all we know, it was him.”

“I didn’t complain about the flowers,” Garret said, shaking his head. “I… I had no problem with them. I… I don’t care if he sent them.”

“He's stuttering my little raven,” William said. “That’s one of the signs when someone is lying.” Garret shook his head. “And let’s not forget when I started escorting you to and from school, he complained about that too. Saying I was being controlling and told the school that I shouldn’t be allowed to wait on school grounds for you. Now, I have to wait across the street in the park for you. And he was trying to complain about that too.”

“I only did that for your safety Mel," Garrett said. “I was worried he would do to you what he did to Taylor. I was trying to get some separation between you guys so you can wake up and see how dangerous he really is.”

“He says that but have I ever hurt you my love?” William said. “Have I even raised my voice to you or threaten to hurt you?”

“No,” Melinda said as she shook her head. “You're always sweet and caring to me.”

“He’s been doing whatever he can to keep me away from you my little raven and you know that.” William said. “Ever since me and you started talking, he’s been jealous. You said, he even told you himself he was jealous. That’s why he said he made that comment to you about you not learning your lesson.” She looked down. “He’s been doing pitiful childish things to cause problems between us. Because he thinks I’m going to turn around and just leave you if he does it. Because he thinks, I'm going to start believing you're not worth all this headache but you are worth it my love,” She looked back and turned her head to William. “You are worth it my love. That's why I’m still here, why I’ll always be here. And since I won’t leave you, he’s trying to make you leave me. That’s why he’s going as far as to say, I sent him this e-mail with a video of us having sex. All in the hopes that you would turn around and break up with me, so he can get together with you.”

“That’s not true.” Garrett said, she turned to him. “Yes Mel, I did get jealous of him. And yes it was a pity for me to turn around and make those complaints. But I’m not making this up to try and break you guys up. I swear Mel. You have to believe me. I am being honest here, I got an e-mail from him with a video of you guys having sex. I wouldn’t just make that up.”

“Then what happened to the e-mail?” Melinda said.

“I… I don’t know.” Garrett said. She shoved his hands off of her. “Mel, please. I.. I can tell you what I saw in the video. I can tell you the positions. You guys were in.. uh..” She crossed her arms and gave him a look of annoyance. “You guys were in,” He lowered his voice. “Missonary. You were on top and uh he uh, was taking you from behind.”

“Congrations bruv,” William said, and he started to clap. “You said the most common position that pretty much everyone in the world uses.”

“William.” Melinda said, motioning him to knock it off.

“My love, this is ridiculous.” William said, he looked at Garret. “Did we use any other positions and where were we in this so-called video?”

“It wasn’t a so-called video.” Garret said. “There were no other positions but uh,” he hesitated again. “He was, you know..using his mouth.. on you. And you… were using your mouth… on him.”

“It’s called eating out and blowjob bruv,” William said. “Which is common for almost every couple to do. Where were we at in this video?”

“It was in the bedroom, on her bed.” Garrett said.

“Love we did more positions than that and not to mention,” William said, smiling. “We’ve made love throughout this whole house except your mum’s room. If I really made this collaboration video, why wouldn’t I put all that in there? He’s just said the bedroom and those three positions because it’s the most common thing and he thinks that would work to make you believe him. Plain and simple my love.”

She sighs. “He has a point, Garret.” Melinda said. “They are common positions and everyone has sex on the bed.”

“I can tell you the things you said.” Garret said.

“Bruv,” William said. “If you're about to say the most common things like “oh my god” or “just like that.” Don’t even bother.” Garret heisted. “See love, he’s clearly lying.”

“I’m not, you were,” Garret said. “You were calling him,” He took a deep breath. “You were calling him daddy and you said…”

“I said what?” Melinda said.

“You said,” Garret said, waving for her to come closer. She grunted and rolled her eyes, and she leaned in closer so he could whisper in her ear. “You said, you own this pussy daddy. You own it.” 

“Okay,” Melinda said. She leaned back and turned to William. “It was when I said, you own this pussy daddy. You own it. How would he hear that part?”

“Easily,” William said, grinned. “One, you get loud love. Two, his window could have been open. Three, our window is always open. And we did make love right by the window once, remember? I told you I was closing it because I was cold, you said to leave it open. We had our little play fight and then I pinned you against the wall. We started making love and we had a dom and sub moment. I told you, tell me who owns this pussy and you said you know this pussy daddy. He could have heard us because his mum did, she did come over after all with some of the church members to “pray for our souls”” He used air quotes. “If he didn’t hear us, she could have told him or he overheard her telling the others.” She sighed and nodded her head. “Plus the camera part love. Like you said, you would have noticed a camera set up in the room. How did I record it without the camera?”

“Your phone.” Garret said. “You had to record it off your phone.”

“My phone? Alright then.” William said, taking it out of his back pocket. “Here love.” He opened it and handed it to her. “Go ahead and look for this so-called video.” She went over to his gallery and started scrolling. “Just our photos together and your artwork. Some photos I took for inspiration for my artwork. Videos of us doing things together and having fun. Then my private folder, that you know of. Go ahead and look in there.’ She clicked on it. “As you know, these are all the private intimate photos you shared with me and the ones you gave me persimmon to take. The videos I have, you know of and you also gave me persimmon to take. All these photos and the videos don't show our faces. You yourself my little raven have seen them all.”

“Some of those videos are us making love.” Melinda said.

“Yes that’s true.” William said, nodding his head. “But they were up close and personal. The only way he could have known it was us was by our voices.”

She looked up at Garret. “In this video you got, could you see our faces or was it just close ups?” Melinda said. “Be honest.” 

He sighed. “It wasn’t close up..” Garret said, shaking his head. “I could see the bed and everything you guys were doing.”

 “Here.” Melinda said, handing William back his phone. “If he really sent you a video, why wouldn’t he send the ones he has on his phone?”

“I don’t know.” Garret said, sighing in frustration. “But I’m being serious, Mel, he did send me a video of you guys.”

“Why would he send you a video of us in the first place?” Melinda said.

“To do this.” Garret said, he motioned between them. “To get me to come over here so we would fight. He’s trying to make me look like I’m going crazy and getting all jealous. He’s trying to get you to cut me out of your life. He’s trying to isolate you Mel, don’t you see that?”

“Alright bruv, I’m going to stop you right there.” William said. “If I wanted her to cut you out of her life, I would have told her. Love, have I once said, not to speak with him?”

“No.” Melinda said.

“When he snuck in here to drop off your birthday gift, did I say you couldn’t have it?” William said and she shook her head. “And didn’t I even turn around and buy you a stand so you could put your necklace on it?” She nodded her head. “When it was Christmas, didn’t I distract his mum just so you can drop off a gift for him?” She nodded her head again. “Also, didn’t allow him to come into the house multiple times and talk to you alone in our bedroom?” She nodded her head. “The only time I ever said anything about him was when I was back in England and I said I was worried that you were going to forgive him and you two would end up getting together. Isn’t that right love?”

“Yes, that’s right.” Melinda said, nodding his head. 

“Then after you told me it wasn’t going to happen between you guys because of how bad he hurt you.” William said and Garret put his head down. “The times we got into it because of his mates, you were right there. You saw and heard everything. Even after all that, I still didn’t tell you to cut him out of your life. If I had a problem with him love, I would have said something to you already about it. But I haven’t, have I?” 

“No.” Melinda said, shaking her head. “You haven’t. You just say you don’t like how he keeps hurting me. But it was up to me and me alone if I wanted to stop talking to him or not. And you’ll support whatever I decided on.”

“Exactly my love, it’s your choice if you want to stop talking to him or not.” William said. “It’s your choice, not mine. I have no problem with him, my little raven. He’s the one that has a problem with me. He came over here, just to start problems. He has no proof of this so-called video. You saw his e-mail, you saw my phone and obviously you would have seen the camera there.”

“You could have recorded it off your phone and then deleted it after you sent me the e-mail.” Garret said.

“Yeah I could have,” William said, nodding his head. “But she would have seen the phone stand up and pointing at the bed. Also bruv, I’ve asked every time for her permission to take an intimate photo or video of her. Why wouldn’t I just turn around and ask her for permission to do a video of us making love where we can be seen? It makes no sense bruv. Why would I hide wanting to make a video of us being intimate?”

“Hide? “ Garret said and he started thinking. “Hide.”

“Garret, what are you going on about?” Melinda said. 

“Mel, that’s why you didn't see the camera. He was hiding it. He was barely using one of those hidden cameras.” Garret said, and she sighed. “I can prove it. The whole time, he was staring directly at the camera. When he was using his mouth, he moved to the side so I could see everything. Throughout the video he kept grinning over at the camera. And at the end of the video, he’s behind you and he’s looking right at the camera again. But this time, he was grinning and flipped it off, and then the video ended. By the angle of it, I can tell you where the camera is at. I just need to go into your room to show you.”

She sighed. “Fine.” Melinda said. “Go ahead.”

“Love, come on,” William said. “This is too much. Now you're going to let him into our room?”

“Yes.” Melinda said, she crossed her arms as she looked over at him. “Is there a reason I shouldn’t? Is he going to find this hidden camera?”

“There is no hidden camera my love.” William said. “I just don’t think we should keep feeding into this illusion of his.”

“Come on. Show me where you think this camera is hidden.” Melinda said. Her and Garret headed for the stairs and up to her room. “Are you coming or staying down there?” They went into her room as William headed up to the room. “Alright Garret,” They stepped into her room. “Go look.” 

“Okay,” Garrett said, she stood there watching him as William leaned against the doorframe. “The camera was pointing this way.” He faced her side of the bed. “So it has to be,” He turned around and looked at her long dresser. “Here.” He started looking after everything, running his fingers across it, and looking for anything to stand out. “It has to be here.” He kept searching and searching, then he started double checking it. “He had to remove it.” 

“Okay, I’m done.” Melinda said, she threw her hands. “You can leave now.”

“Mel please.” Garret said, going over to her. “I’m telling you the truth, you have to believe me. Please. Please.”

“Garret.” Melinda said, sighing. “I’m sorry, but I don’t.”  She could see the hurt in his eyes. “I’m sorry, but I can’t do this anymore.”

“Melinda please.” Garret said, he grabbed her hands and held them tight. “You have to believe me. Please believe me.” William went over to them. “Something is wrong with him. You know there is. You know deep down something is off about him. You can feel it, but you're trying to convince yourself there isn’t. I know there had to be a moment where he did something or said something that set alarms off in your head.” She looked down. “I know we have been pumping heads a lot since he’s come around. And I know it’s my fault. I screwed up and I know that. And I am sorry for that, the bottom of my heart, I am so sorry for that. But you know I’ve tried to do my best to protect you from harm. It’s why I got on that ice that day to save you.” She looked back up. “It’s why I went out there when that guy grabbed you. It’s why I said behind that day to make sure you were safe. I’m telling you Melinda, he sent me that video. I would never lie about something like that. Please, please believe me. I would never do anything else to hurt you I lo…I uhh..”

“You what?” Melinda said.

“I uhh,” Garret said.

“Go on mate, tell her.” William said. “Tell her how you really feel about her.” Garret looked down and let go of her hands as he stepped away. “It’s because you really don’t feel that way.” He looked up at William. “Otherwise you would have already told her, like I have.” He took Melinda’s hand in his and kissed it. “I told her on her birthday I love her. I tell every chance I get that I love her. And if you really loved her, you would have told her. But you haven’t, because you don’t.”

“That’s not true.” Garret said.

“Then tell her.” William said, Garret heisted. “Tell her that you love her.” He put his head down. “I’ll make a deal with you bruv.” He looked back up. “I’ll break up with her,” She looked at him and he put a hand up. “Just wait, love, wait.” She nodded her head. “I’ll break up with her and go back to England. If you really do love her, but you have to prove you do,” He took out his phone and held it out to Garret. “Call your mum and tell her you're leaving the church to be with her.” He looked at the phone. “Go on bruv, take the phone and call up your mum. Tell her you're bloody done with the church and her bullshit. That you're in love with her and you're going to be with her. You two can run off to LA together and I’ll go back home. I’ll never contact her again. All you have to do is call your mum and tell her.” Garret sighed and he shook his head. “There you have it my little raven, he doesn’t love you.” He put his phone away and leaned towards her ear. “I told you my love, I’m the only one who will ever love you.” Garret looked up, seeing him smirking at him. “No one will ever love you except for me. You know that now, don’t you?” She looked down and nodded her head. 

He shook his head. “No,” Garret said. “He’s lying.” She looked back up. “He’s not the only one that loves you. I…. I….”

“You can’t even say it, can you?” Melinda said, her eyes started to water. “Am I that hard to love? Or are you ashamed to admit you love the daughter of a whore?”

“Mel I,” Garret said. “I…”

A tear ran down her face. “You never loved me,” Melinda whispered. 

“Oh Mel,” Garrett said, shaking his head. “Don’t say that. Please don’t say that.” 

He took a hold of Melinda’s face and turned it towards him. “You know what they say about when someone makes you cry, don’t you love?” William said, wiping her tears ago. “No man is worth your tears and the one that is, won’t make you cry. Now, have I ever made you cry?” She shook her head. “That’s because I love you, my little raven. But he has,” he turned her head back to Garret. “He will always make you cry because he doesn't love you, not like I do.” He kissed her cheek. “Now, send him on his way, love.”

“Garret, you need to leave.” Melinda said.

“Mel, please don’t do this.” Garret said, he shook his head slowly. “Don’t do this. Please.”

“Go,” Melinda said, softly starting to cry. “And don’t come back.”

“Mel,” Garret said as he started tearing. “Please don’t do this. Let’s… Let’s just talk.”

“I’m done talking,” Melinda said. “I can’t do this anymore with you. Please go.”

“Mel please,” Garret said.

“You heard her bruv, leave.” William said. Garret headed out the room. “I'll be right back love, I’m going to make sure he leaves.” He followed Garret down the stairs, and over to the door. He took a hold of the door as Garret stepped outside. “I have to say, that worked better than I planned.” Garret spun around and looked back at him, as he clenched his fist. “From here on out, she’s never going to believe a single bloody word you say.” He chuckled. “Looks like you should have told her you loved her when you had the chance.” He slammed the door in Garret’s face. He locked it up and headed back to the bedroom. “He’s gone, my love.” When he walked in, she was laying on the bed, curled up crying.

“Oh my little raven,” William said. He went over to her and laid down beside her as he faced her. “I’m sorry for being so cruel towards you like that, proving how he really feels about you.” He started wiping her tears away. “Just know love, no matter what, I’ll always love you. You know that, don’t you, my love?” She nodded her head. “Hey, I’m talking to you.” He smiled as he playfully got in her face. “I said I love you.” He started playfully kissing her face. “I love you. I love you. I love you.” She started giggling as he got onto her and laid her on her back. “I love you my little raven. I love you. I love you. I love you.” He started tickling her as he kept kissing her, making her laugh more. “I love you so much. So, so, so much.” She tried to stop him from tickling her, but he pinned her hands above her head and he looked down at her. He smiled as he looked into her eyes. “My love,” he put one hand on her face as he kept her hands pinned with the other. “My Ms Chaos. My future Ms Rollins.” She smiled. “I love you, with all my heart and soul, and I always will.” He kissed her gently and spoke against her lips. “And to prove it, I’m going to make love to you.” He kissed her. “Nice and slow, just like the first time we made love.”

The Voices Part 30

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

“That would be bruv,” William said, offering his free hand. “William.”

“Mark,” Mark said, shaking his hand and letting it go. “Taking care of this sweetheart here?”

“That I am.” William said, smiling.

“That’s why you got some bruises on your knuckles there?” Mark said, pointing at William's right hand. “Which one of those Christians did you beat up on?”

“Taylor Miller.” William said.

“Frank Miller’s kid?” Mark said, William nodded, making him chuckle. “That kid is a little bitch like his father.”

“Still got beef with Frank?” Melinda said.

He grinned. “I will always have beef with him sweetheart.” Mark said.

“You did sleep with his wife.” Melinda said, smiling. 

“Hey, but he started it when he slept with my girlfriend in high school. I was just evening the score.” Mark said, taking out his wallet. “Here you go sweetheart.” Pulling out some money. “Late birthday and Christmas gift.” He handed her the money. 

She looked down at several hundreds in her hand. “Mark, this is too much.” Melinda said, looking back up at him. “I can’t take this.”

“Don’t worry about it sweetheart.” Mark said, shaking his head. “I hit a couple jack pots up at the casinos up north. That money in your hands, is pocket change. So enjoy it.” She nodded her head. “I’m going to head out before Frank shows up and we get into it again. Don’t need that little bitch to call Russell on me and I get thrown in jail again.” He looked over at William. “Take care of her alright?”

“Always.” William said. Mark nodded his head and he took off, closing the door behind him. “I thought I was going to stab him for a second there.”

“You were going to stab him?” Melinda said, looking over at him as he pulled the knife from behind his back. “William.”

“Hey, he was coming up behind you so I was just going to protect you.” William said, he sat the knife down on the table. “How was I supposed to know you were chumming with the bloke?” She shook her head. “I’m just being a good boyfriend.” He turned to the others. “What do you guys think?” They all nodded and agreed with him. “There you have it, my love.” He turned back to her, smiling. “I'm a good boyfriend.” She smiled and shook her head. “How much money did he give you my little raven?”

“Let me see.” Melinda said and she counted it. “Oh shit.” She looked up at him. “Two thousand dollars.”

“Two thousand?” Alex said.

“Why would he hand you two thousand dollars?” John said.

“My love,” William said, looking into her eyes. “Does he fancy you? Because if he does, I’ll go out there and take care of him right now for you.”

“Not in that way. He uh..” Melinda said, she sighed and looked at the others. “I’m sure you guys already know from your parents I’m a bastard. And I have no idea who my father is.” They nodded their heads and she turned back to William. “As you know when my mother got pregnant with me, she had slept with ten men in that time frame. Mark is one of the ten.”

“Are you serious love?” William said. “He could be your father?”

“Yeah.” Melinda said, nodding his head.

“Do you know who the other nine guys are?” Alex said.

She looked over at Alex. “Not all of them.” Melinda said. “I just know about Anthony, he owes that market store on 10ave and Fargo. Johnson, who works at the car dealership down on 6th and Fairmont. And Mike, who now works at the firehouse.”

“Why don’t you get a DNA test done?” Adriana said.

“None of them want one done.” Melinda said. “Some don’t want kids or they already have some and they don’t want that scandal. But to be honest,” she shrugged her shoulders. “It’s whatever. If I get one done it won’t change the fact they don’t want to be my father. Because if they really wanted to be, they would have it done already. Mark told me straight out he doesn’t want to be a father because he’s always on the road all the time and he likes to party. But at least he’s nice to me unlike the other potential dads.”

“But still,” Saura said. “Don’t you want to know?”

“Trust me, it’s better she doesn’t know.” John said, they looked over at him. “My old man and my mother were together for seven years. But the moment she told him she was pregnant with me, he gave her not only divorce papers the next day. But paperwork that he was forfeiting his parental rights. It hurts more knowing that you have a guy out there that knows your kid and wants nothing to do with you. Even more, if he’s like my old man that turns around and gets remarried, and has kids with this new wife.” He crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair. “Fucking asshole.”

“Oh John.” Saura said, leaning over and hugging him.

John was taken by surprise and he looked over at William. William motioned him to hug her back and he did. Then she laid her head on John’s chest. The front door opened and they all looked over, seeing Frank walking in. 

“Come here love.” William said, grabbing her hand and moving her behind him. “Stay behind me.”

“So you're still here?” Frank said.

“Till she goes off to college, I will be.” William said.

“Looks like I’ll have to give Taylor someone else for his birthday.” Frank said, he turned to the girls. “Are any of you girls into her mother’s line of work?” John and Alex jumped out of their seats and stepped in front of the girls. “I’m joking.” He laughed as he put his hands up. “I’m joking.” He turned to Melinda. “You know I was taking both Taylor and Nate out for their birthdays this weekend. I’ll give you ten thousand to spend the weekend with all three of us. After all,” he grinned. “You got three holes.”

“You fucking cunt!” William yelled as he went for Frank.

“No!” Melinda yelled as she stepped in front of him and started pushing him back. “Guys!” John and Alex grabbed William’s arms and pulled him back as William kept yelling at them to let him go. “Look at me babe. Look at me.” She grabbed his face, making her look at him. “He will call the cops. Just let it go, okay? Just let it go.” He shook his head. “For me babe, let it go. Let it go.” He shook his head again and looked up as he tried to go for Frank again. “If you get locked up, I’ll have no one to protect me.” He stopped fighting and he looked back down at her. “Please let it go. Please babe. For me, let it go.” He grunted in frustration and nodded his head as he started to relax his body. “It’s okay guys,” John and Alex let him go but stayed close by. “Come here” He put his arm around her and he started to calm down as she looked over her shoulder at Frank. “Either go upstairs and do your business with my mother or leave.”

“Fine.” Frank said and he started heading upstairs. “You kids are so damn sensitive these days.” They heard the door open and close. 

“I feel sick to my stomach.” Adriana said.

“You're telling me.” Saura said. “Melinda, how can you deal with that all the time?”

“Therapy. Lots and lots of therapy.” Melinda said and she looked back at William. “You good?”

“Far from it, love,” William said. “I need a smoke.”

“You said you were quitting.” Melinda said.

“I said I will quit when you marry me and you have my little one in your belly.” William said, smiling as he touched her stomach. “Which will be right after you graduate high school and come back with me to England.”

“The compromise was after I graduate from LA, I’ll move to England, then we can get married and have kids. ” Melinda said. “You agreed to that.”

“And like I said this morning, that was before someone threw another brick through your window. And now because of what happened with a cunt from your school and his cunt father. So, I want you to come back with me like I originally wanted.” William said, he popped her nose before letting her go. “Alright my little raven?” She smiled and shook her head. He took out a joint as he looked over at the others. “Do you lads mind keeping on love here and the girls while I step out to smoke?” They nodded their heads. “Be right back my love,” He kissed her. “I love you.” He took off outside and lit up his joint while he stared at Frank’s car. ”Hmm, so bellend does drive one of those fancy cyber cars.” He grinned. “This will be easier than I thought.” He opened the door and peeked his head in. “My love worked just text me saying they need me to work on a project, can you please bring me my laptop?”

“Sure,” Melinda said. He closed the door and a few minutes later she came out with it. “Here babe.”

He took it. “Thanks my love,” William said. He sat down and turned it on. “Go inside and relax my little raven, this won’t take me long.”

“When I get my kiss, I will.” Melinda said. He chuckled as she leaned down and he kissed her. She went inside when she looked over at Miller’s car. “Those cyber cars look like shit.”

“They do.” William said as he started working on a program. “I heard they malfunction a lot because of the computer system.” 

“New technology tends to do that when they first come out.” Melinda said. She went inside and closed the door behind her.

“That they do my,” William said. He typed in a code and Miller’s car turned on. “That they do.” He grinned.

MIDNIGHT OUTSIDE MATT’S HOUSE 

Alex drove over in his older brother’s car and picked up William before going over to John’s. When they went to John’s he told him how he saw Nate go by on his bike a couple of hours ago. They drove over to Matt’s house and parked across the street where they could see Matt’s bedroom window. Nate and Matt were pacing back and forth with the lights on, no doubt they were waiting for William to show up.

“Do we go in?” Alex said.

“Not yet.” William said, shaking his head. “I want them to think I was full of it.”

“Hopefully in an hour they will be knocked out.” John said “Or at least Nate steps out.”

“Yeah, but at last Matt’s parents both work nights so they aren’t home.” Alex said, he looked at the rearview mirror, seeing William calm as can be as he looked out the window. “William, can I ask you a question?”

“Yeah mate.” William said.

“Why Melinda?” Alex said and William turned to him. “I don’t mean it in a bad way, but you came all the way here for her. I was just wondering uh..”

“He wants to know how you knew Melinda was the one.” John said, Alex turned to him. “What? You do.”

“Okay yeah,” Alex said, nodding his head. “You're young, but you're talking about marriage and kids with her. You came all the way from England for her. Why her and not other girls in your area? How did you know she was the one you wanted to marry and have kids with her?”

“I knew she was the one the moment I saw her on my computer screen.” William said, smiling. “My heart was pounding, my palms were sweating, and all I could think about was just how beautiful she looked. Then when I heard her singing, she sounded like an angel. When I was watching and listening to her, all I could think about was that I'm going to marry this girl and have little ones with her. I have never, never thought about that with other girls I’ve been with. And I don’t want to sound like I’m bragging, but I had my fair share of girls. But they never made me feel this way, the way that my little raven does. That’s why I had to come down here to be with her. I’m hoping I can convince her to come back with me to England so we can stay together. She can attend Royal art college, we can get married and then have little ones when she’s done with college.”

“You think she’ll go?” John said. “She kept saying she was going to LA.”

“She will bruv.” William said, nodding his head. “She’s just scared to believe anyone can love her because she’s spent most of her life being ignored or hated. It’s why she hasn’t said she loves me back, though I know she does. She’s proven it time and time again she loves me.”

“How?” Alex said.

“She allowed me to take her virginity,” William said, they turned to him and he smiled. “A girl’s virtue is very precious to them, especially to her because she doesn’t want to be anything like her mum.”

“How did you uh, you know.” Alex said.

“He wants to know how you got her to put out.” John said and Alex smacked him. “What? You do it because you want a certain someone named Adriana to put out for you.”

“Dude, don’t word it like that.” Alex said, shaking his head. “Also, you're one to talk because you want to sleep with Saura.” John smiled and nodded his head. “But yeah,” he turned back to William. “How did you get her to have sex with you? As you know, guys have asked her because they assume she’s like her mom, but she always tells them no. So how did you get her to give up her virginity to you? And how did you get those other girls to sleep with you?”

“It’s simple really.” William said, smiling. “With her and the others, I gave them total control.” They looked at each other and back at him. “You see mate.” He leaned forward. “Men put pressure on women to have sex, it’s why they ended up being rejected. Even more so when their virgins. Like I said, their virginity is precious to them. They want to lose it to a man that they love and they want it to be a beautiful moment when they do. I gave her control by allowing her to decide when we take our relationship to the next level.”

“So you just told her, if she wanted to have sex with you it was up to her?” John said.

“In a sense, yes. But,” William said, putting a finger up. ‘I never use the word sex or fucking or anyhing like that. I always said making love, because that’s what they want when they lose their virginity. They need to know it’s important to us as much as it is to them.” They nodded their heads. “Granted, I did say making love with those other girls that I just wanted to fuck. But with her, I actually meant it. I told her I would be gentle with her and go slow, I would take the lead till she was comfortable. If she wanted to try any positions or if she had questions or anything at all, to just tell me. Then I told her, when we do make love, it was going to be natural. Because they want that too, something natural, not force.”

“Soooo,” John said. “The whole time while you were waiting for her to be ready, you did nothing.”

“Now I wouldn’t say that,” William said, grinning. “Though we didn’t go down on each other and I kept my hands out of her panties. We did other things. I always told her, let’s practice making love and we would get very handsy when we did over clothes stuff. And, I got to do what that bloody twat was asking if he could do to her.”

“Wait,” Alex said. “She let you do that to her breast?”

“She let me do more than that.” William said, smirking, “She let me finish on them.” 

“Dude, your the fucking man.” John said, smiling.

“How long did you wait till she was ready?” Alex said.

“A week.” William said.

“Just a week?” Alex said and Willliam nodded his head. “How did you make it natural if she was in control?” 

“So on her birthday, the first thing I did was leave her a gift on the pillow. That way when she got up, it was the first thing she saw. I gave her that bracelet that I had my name engraved on one side with a pulsating heart. On the back, I had them put my heart only beats for you.” William said. “I made her breakfast in bed. I took her to the museum since we both love art. We walked around in the garden area where we had a picnic. I took her to get that tattoo she has on her forearm. We watched a movie and when we got back home, I gave her the ultimate gift. I told her the one thing she always wanted to hear that she never heard before.” He smiled. “I told her I loved her.” They looked surprised. 

“Like I said, she never heard it before. The sheriff has known her since she was a child, never once said he loved her. That bloody twat Garret, despite that he has a thing for her since they were children, never told her he loves her.” William said, rolling his eyes. “Her own whore of a mum has never told her. Though my love has tried telling her when she was little, that whore would never say it back. It was something she always wanted to hear, that she was loved. So we went up to her room and I told her I had a gift for her and for her to close her eyes. I whispered in her ear, "I love you” and then,” He smirked. “She told me to make love to her. Which I did.” He leaned back as he held up his fingers. “Three times.”

“Three times?” They said.

“Three times.” William said, smiling as he nodded his head. “We’ve pretty much made love a couple of times everyday after that. Today alone we made love before she went to school, when we came back and before you blocks picked me up.” He chuckled. “We’re like little jack rabbits like my love says.”

“Bullshit.” John said. “She wouldn’t let you raw dog it that many times.” Alex smacked him. “Dude, stop hitting me already.”

“Stop wording shit like that.” Alex said. 

He chuckled. “It’s fine.” William said. “And I don’t raw dog it as you put it mate. I use a condom and she’s on birth control. And that’s another thing, you can’t pressure a girl to not use a condom. You showing your going to use a condom, makes them more comfortable allowing you between their legs. In time, they’ll trust you enough to not use a condom. Not to mention, you have to make sure the whole experience is about them. I always make sure to tell her how beautiful she looks and sounds. How amazing she is and how her body makes me feel. And I always made sure she cums several times before I do. That way, she wants to do it more because of how I’m making her feel and how I satisfy her. Eventually they give back control to you when you start doing all that.”

“Has she?” Alex said.

“Oh yeah,” William said, smiling as he nodded his head. “Before, we were being gentle, yeah she would let me go faster and harder towards the end. It was also, just on her bed and we only did missionary, doggy and her on top. But after she got more comfortable and allowed me to take control, we started doing more.” He smirked. “I’m talking about more positions and more kinkier stuff. I’ve choked her and tied her up, all the way she’s calling me daddy.” He chuckled. “There’s times she just gets on her knees and gives me a blowjob without me asking or hinting for one. She wears lingerie for me, along with a naughty school girl outfit. She strips teases and gives lap dances. She’s allowed me to take inmate photos and videos of her.”

“Wait, back up.” John said, “She lets you take pictures and videos of her?”

“Yeah,” William said, nodding his head. “Before I came over here, I got her to play with herself for me on camera, she let me take screenshots and record her.”

“No way,” They said together.

“I did,” William said as he grinned. “I sent her lingerie to her, she wore it for me and sent naughty photos of her in different positions.” Their jaws dropped. “When I got here the pictures I took were just of all her lovely parts and videos of her playing with herself for me. Then she let me take videos that’s up close and personal when I had her in doggy and missionary, and reserved cowgirl." 

“Dude, that's crazy.” John said.

“How did you get her to do that?” Alex said.

“I don’t have her face in them, that way she is more comfortable if they ever get out.” William said. “I keep them all hidden so no one else sees them. I also praise her, on how her body looks and the noise she makes. That gets more turned on and gives her more confidence to do more for me. Like now, we’ve made love in more places. We’ve made love everywhere in that house except her mum’s room. We’ve even done it on her front porch.”

“Wait.” Alex said. “On the front porch?”

“How did you manage that?” John said.

“Easy,” William said, leaning forward again. “It was night time and it was snowing. We were snuggling under a blanket. I was just being sweet to her, telling her how much I love her and wanted to marry her. We started kissing her neck and one thing led to another. Then she asked me if we could try something new. I told her sure and she said she wanted me to make love to her right there.” 

“What?” John said, looking surprise. 

“Yeah,” William said, nodding his head. “We lowered our pants a bit and she got in reverse cowgirl style while we stayed under the blanket. We are making love while we are trying to keep it down and who comes outside” He chuckled. “Garret.”

“Dude,” They said.

“I didn’t give a rat’s ass, love however did. But,” William said, he chuckled. “It didn’t stop me from moving her back and forth on me. She’s trying not to moan while Garret is outside covering up his bitch of a mum’s car. Once he goes inside, love gets off of me and is “upset with me.” He used air quotes and he leaned back. “We got ourselves situated and went back inside, and to her room. I put on romantic music and danced with her, and told her I was sorry. I started loving on her and then,” he smirked. “I went down on her, but kept stopping before she came. I drove her so mental she started begging me to make love to her. She was only upset for about a few minutes with me.”

“So you got her to do all this, just by giving her control?” Alex said and William nodded his head. “Damn.”

“Dude, aren’t you worried about knocking her up?” John said. “I know you said you want kids with her, but are you really ready for that now?”

“More than ready mate.” William said, smiling. “We already have our wedding theme picked out. We already picked out our little ones' names. What schools they’ll be going to. What type of house we want to get. I also have plenty of money for us to get a place and to take care of her and our little ones. Plus if she gets pregnant now, well then,” He chuckled. “She’ll definitely come back to England with me. I can care for the little one while she’s in college since I work from home.”

“You must really love her if you're willing to give up your future for her.” John said.

“I wouldn’t be giving up my future mate,” William said, “Because my little raven,” he smiled. “Is my future. When you get older enough you’ll understand.” Him and Alex chuckle.

“Really funny.” John said, mocking. He rolled his eyes and looked away. “Guys, look” He pointed and they looked out the window. “Nate’s leaving.” He was unlocking his bike from the porch.

“This is it,” William said and they put their hoods up. “Also, don’t mention what I said about my girl to anyone. I mean it.”

“Don’t worry, we won’t.” Alex said, putting his mask up.

“Yeah,” John said, putting on his mask too. “I may be an asshole but not that much of an asshole.”

“Good.” William said, lifting up his mask over his mouth and nose. “Let’s go.”

The Voices Part 29

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

“Garret, just get Taylor and go.” Melinda said. “Please just take him and go.”

“I’ll go if you come with me.” Garrett said.

“I’m not going with you.” Melinda said, shaking her head.

“Mel, William is dangerous.” Garrett said. “I saw him smiling after he killed that guy.”

“You mean the one that planned the kidnap me and rape me?” Melinda said. “Who cares if he smiled afterwards. He was going to rape me Garret and possible murder me afterwards.”

“And Taylor?” Garret said. “Look what he did to him.”

“Screw Taylor.” Adriana said. “He came after Melinda because he was planning to hurt her. He’s the dangerous one, not William.”

“You heard Taylor yourself Garret.” Saura said. “He said he was going to teach her a lesson. William was just protecting her. Something you don’t do.”

“It’s because his mommy doesn’t let him.” William said, in a mocking tone making Alex and John laugh. Danny and Matt stepped to Garret's side. Alex and John did the same with William. “Look like it’s going to be three on three bruv, do you still think you have a chance against me? Against us?” Garret started breathing heavily as the others balled up their fists. “I find it funny how you keep wanting to protect this cunt of a friend of yours, when he’s made all those nasty sexual comments towards love in their P.E together when she was ten.”

He looked confused. “What comments?” Garret said. “What are you talking about?”

“The ones he made when her breast came in.” William said. “Ask him, he’ll tell you.”

He looked down at Taylor as he sat up. “Is that true?” Garret said. “Did you make a comment about her breast?” Taylor shook his head.

“Bullshit Taylor.” Alex said. “Me and John had that class with you guys. You asked her how much she would charge to suck and lick them.”

He looked over at Alex. “What?” Garret said.

“If you don’t believe Alex, ask Matt. He was the first one to make the comment.” John said. “Didn’t you Matt?” Garret looked over at Matt. 

“Tell him Matt.” Alex said. “Tell him how you asked her how much she would charge to see them.” Matt put his head down. “Tell him it wasn’t just you and Taylor making comments.”

“That’s right, your other buddy Nate was there too.” John said, Garret looked back at them “He asked her how much she would charge to touch them. Of course, it didn’t end there with those comments, did it Alex?”

“No it didn't," Alex said, shaking his head. “Taylor, tell Garret the other thing you asked her about.” Taylor won’t say anything. “Do it.”

“He’s too much of cunt to say it. So I’ll say it for him.” William said. “He asked her how much she would charge to let him titty fuck her.” Adriana and Saura mumble how disgusted they were. “Love was so upset about that, she cried all the way home and you know what happened when she got there? That cunt’s father was there. He turned around and asked her what was wrong, and she told him. You know what he said to her? He asked her if she was going to give his son a family discount because he wanted to give her to Taylor for his eighteenth birthday and then he laughed about it.”  

“Mel,” Garret said, looking over at her. “Is that true? Did they really say that to you?”

“Yeah, it’s true.” Melinda said. “Taylor even tried to grab my shirt and lift it up to see. I told our teacher but like always, nothing was done. That’s why I ran home crying. And his father just made it worse, he didn’t care because he thinks I'm like my mother.” She put her head down.

“Hey it’s okay.” Adriana said, putting her hand on her shoulder to comfort her.

“Yeah, it will be alright.’ Saura said.

“That’s why you started wearing bagging clothes and all those layers.” Garret said, he sighed. “Mel, why didn’t you tell me?” 

“Like you would have done anything.” William said, Garret looked back at him. “Now, correct me if I’m wrong, but aren’t your two mates here Christians like you too.”

“They are.” Alex said, nodding his head

“So is Taylor’s father and Nate.” John said.

“Not very Christian like, don’t you lads think so?” William said

“Yeah not at all.” Alex said.

“Far from it.” John said.

“You Christians, like to pretend you're so holy. Like you're better than the rest of us.” William said. Alex and John nodded their heads in agreement. “But truth be told, you guys are far worse than any of us. Her mum told me what kind of stuff you Christians are into, you guys are depraved and vile. You guys like to degrade and punish women in the bedroom. That cunt’s father,” he pointed at Taylor. “Slapped her mum around a bit and even pulled out some of her hair once. All because she said no when he wanted to spit in her mouth so she could swallow it.” Garret and the others looked sick. “Love had to clean her up and put makeup on her so her other customers wouldn’t see. Can you imagine what your mate would have done to her if he got his hands on her?” Garret looked down at Taylor who looked down. “You Christians don’t want wives, you want slaves and whores, and baby factories.” Garret looked back up at him. “You want your women pregnant barefoot and in the bloody kitchen. I bet that’s why you wanted love to join the church and give up her dream to be an artist. So she could wait on you hand and foot, like your own personal servant while she pops out all those babies you’ll be forcing her to have.”

“I would have never treated her like that.” Garrett said. “Never.”

“Like you would have never asked her to join the church to confess her so-called sins of hers?” William said and Garret looked down. “That’s what I thought, bruv.” He looked back up. “I can’t believe you would have even asked her to do that when you know she has no sins to confess. She has been nothing but respectful and sweet, and kind towards you all, but you still see her as nothing. All for what? Because her mother is a working girl? A life that she was forced upon by your mum and others of the church because no one would hire her because of that bloody fucking church of yours. You guys should be grateful she doesn’t take those guns Russell gave her and turned them on you guys. And I know she can do it too,” he smiled. “I saw her at the shooting range. All head shots bruv. And you should be grateful that I respect her wishes not to harm any of you for what you have done to her.”

“So I suggest before she really gets fed up and decides to let me take you all out with her by my side, you start getting your priorities straight.” William said. “Get yourself some new mates before you end up in our line of fire. Or maybe,” he grinned. “You really are just like them. You properly have sick twisted fantasies about her too.” Garret stepped closer to William when the bell rang, making Garret jump back. John and Alex started to laugh with him. “Jumping much bruv? It seems like it was a good thing I was the one protecting her that night, because you won’t be able to do shit. You would have froze and he would have gotten a hold of her. And we would have never seen her again. Face it bruv, you're too weak to protect her.” Garret started tensing up as they started hearing other students coming. “Now since my little raven still sees you as her friend and out of respect for her, I’ll let this go. But consider this your final warning, next time when something like this happens, there won’t be any talking. Me and you will go round and round bruv, and trust me, once I get my hands on you that’s it, you won’t be getting back up. I even have a nice burial plot picked out just for you.”

Garret was about to say something. “Hey,” Danny said, placing his hand on Garret’s shoulder. “Come on man, let’s just go. It’s not worth getting into a fight because of Taylor and his bullshit. You don’t need that. Let’s just go.”

“Alright.” Garret said he looked at Taylor as he looked up at him. “We’re done.” He turned to Matt. “Same goes for you and you can tell Nate the same thing.” He walked off Danny. 

“Seems like he finally grew some balls.” Alex said.

“It won’t last.” William said and he looked over at Matt. “What the bloody hell are you waiting for you bellend?” He motioned his head to Taylor. “Get your little boyfriend here and piss off.”

He helped Taylor up. “This isn’t over.” Matt said.

“You're right it isn’t.” William said. “Lads, do you know where they live?”

“I do.” Alex said.

He grinned. “I guess I’ll pay you two a visit tonight.” William said, their eyes widened. “Does midnight work for you?”  They turned around and walked off in a hurry. “Bloody cunts.” He shook his head. 

“Shit, I see Mr Davison coming.” John said.

“William, you need to go.” Melinda said.

He turned around. “I’ll leave after I walk you to class love.” William said. “I want to make sure you get there without any more problems.”

“We’ll take her man.” Alex said.

“Yeah we got class right next to hers.” John said.

“Thanks lads.” William said. They nodded their heads. “Alright my love, I’ll see you after school.” He gave her a kiss. “I love you my little raven.” He smiled as he put his hood up. “Text me if you need me, I’ll be at the park.” 

“Okay babe.” Melinda said, smiling as she watched him disappear in the crowd of students. “He just had to say I was going to have an interesting day today.”

“Let’s go.” Adriana said. They headed to class with the boys right behind him. “So his pet names for you are my love and my little raven?” 

“Yeah.” Melinda said, nodding her head. “He also calls me Ms Chaos because of my online username as chaos in it.”

“That’s so cute he has pet names for you.” Saura said.

“Thanks.” Melinda said, doing her best to smile.

They walked her to art class. Melinda did her usual, she zoned out and started painting, letting her emotions create her next artwork piece. When she was done with the painting she did her usual routing. She took a picture of it and sent it to William before she turned it in. After class ended she stepped out to find Alex was waiting for her and he walked her over to her next class. When that class ended and she stepped out, she found John was waiting for her. He walked to her next class and when the last period rolled around, they both walked her over since they all had it. 

Instead of greeting Mr Davison like Melinda normally did, she went straight to her usual spot. As for Alex and John, they didn’t sit in theirs instead they sat right behind Melinda. And when Garret came in, he stopped for a moment when he noticed the change. When he went to his seat by Melinda, John and Alex kept their eyes on him. He sat down and he could feel their eyes staring a hole into his back. Now he knows how Melinda always feels. When Adriana and Saura came in, they didn’t take their usual spot either, instead they sat across from John and Alex. 

Mr Davison kept his eyes on them, seeing the usual behavior while the other students came in. He noticed how Danny sat across from Garret while Matt sat at the back of the class instead of with Danny. He sat Taylor come in with his head down and hood up, he went to the back of the class and sat with Matt. He was going to address it when he heard Adriana call Melinda’s name. He raised an eyebrow when he saw them talking casually like it was normal for them to talk. Then when Melinda cracked a joke, making Adriana, Saura, John, and Alex laugh he could hardly believe what he was seeing.

Once all the students were in his class room, he did a quick review of what they did before the break. Right as they were going to start an office staff member popped their head in. They waved at Mr Davison to step out with them and he did. The class looked over, wondering what was happening while Davison and the staff member whispered. Melinda sent a quick message to William, saying something may be up and she may be held after class. She put her phone away as Davison was handed a note and went back into his class room. He went back to teaching as if nothing happened. It wasn’t until the end of the class when they found out why the office staff was there.

The bell rang. “Students.” Mr Davison said and they all stopped. “Everyone can go except,” He looked at the note. “Melinda, Garret, John, Alex, Adriana, Saura, Taylor, Matt, and Danny.” The other students mumble. “Everyone else, go.” The students got up and left the class rooms while the others stayed. “Taylor, put your hood down and look at me.” He heisted. “Now Taylor.” He did what he asked. “Who did that to your face?” He didn’t say anything. “Taylor, who did that to your face?” He still didn’t answer. “What happened to Taylor’s face?” Davidson as he looked around at the rest of them. “Come on now, what happened?” They didn’t say anything. “What happened to Taylor’s face, you guys?” They still didn’t say anything and he turned to Melinda. “Did William come on campus and do that?”

“Nope.” Melinda said, shaking her head. “He dropped me and then went back to my house. He’s supposed to be meeting me after school.”

 “Are you sure?” Davidson said and she nodded her head. “Because there was a witness, saying there was someone else with all of you guys when they walked by when they saw Taylor on the ground bleeding.”

“There was no one else.” Alex said, shaking his head.

“Yeah.” John said, nodding his head. “It was just the nine of us.”

“That’s right.” Adriana said, nodding her head.

“Yep,” Saura said. “Just the nine of us.”

“Garret?” Davidson said. “Is that true?” Garret nodded his head and Daivdson sighed. “Then what happened?” He looked around. “Anyone? What happened?” No one said anything. “Do I need to call your guy's parents? Or worse, the cops?”

She started laughing and they all turned to her. “Oh man.” Melinda said, smiling. “Now you give a shit?” She shook her head. “That’s rich. I guess Christians get special treatment over the daughter of a whore right?”

“Melinda mind yourself.” Davidson said.

“It’s bullshit and you know it.” Melinda said. “Taylor is always shoving me around but plays it off that he “accidentally bumped” into me.” She air quotes as Garret looked over at her in shock. “I told you before sir, or did you forget? If you did let me remind you of his most famous accidental bump that was freshman year. I was heading to the bathroom and so was Taylor, he shoved me to the lockers and I bumped my head, and fell. I told you about it soon as I got back to your class. You remember what you did after that? You just asked if I needed to see the nurse and I said no. You told me just to let it go and go sit down. And did you say or do to Taylor? Nothing.” Garret looked at Davidson and he just looked down. “You want to know what happened? I’ll tell you.” He looked up. “Taylor came at me after he made threats he was going to teach me a lesson because he knew William wasn’t going to be around. He came after me so I defended myself. I nailed him with my bag and I kept hitting him over and over again. That’s what happened. I did it, not William. Me. And,” she smiled. “I’ll do it again because you guys won’t do shit to protect me.”

“She’s lying.” Alex said. “It was me.”

“It was both of us.” John said. “I tackled him into the lockers.

“And I punched him.” Alex said. 

“They’re telling the truth.” Adriana said. “Taylor came after her and John tackled him into the lockers.”

“Then Alex grabbed him and started punching him.” Saura said. “They were just protecting Melinda.”

“They are all lying.” Taylor said and they turned to him. He looked over at John and Alex who were glaring at him. “It was…It was...” He sighed. “I did this to myself.” He looked at Davidson. “I was with Matt, Danny and Garret. Me and Matt were messing around. I went to tackle him and he side stepped, I nailed my face into the lockers. Melinda and the others were walking by and stopped when they saw me bleeding. That’s what happened, I swear.”

“Garret. Danny.” Davidson said and they looked at him. “Is that what happened?”

“Yeah.” Garret said, nodding his head. “That’s what happened.”

“We just didn’t say anything because of the lockers.” Danny said. “They got damaged while they were messing around. We were worried we'd end up not graduating because of it.”

“Matt? Is that right?” Davidson said. He didn’t say anything. “Matt?” 

Taylor nudged him. “Yeah.” Matt said, nodding his head. “That’s right.”

“Fine.” Davidson said. “All of you guys get out of here before you miss the train.” They all started to get up and leave when he waved at Melinda to come over. She went over as Alex and John waited at the door. “You guys can go.” 

“We’ll be by your locker.” Alex said. She nodded her head and they stepped outside 

“Melinda, I am sorry.” Daivdson said.

“For what?” Melinda said.

“For not doing something about all this.” Davidson said. “You're right, we didn’t give a shit and that needs to change. I’m going to change. Though I know it wasn’t Taylor that did that to himself and I’m sure it was William, I have no proof. But I know Taylor was saying he was going to teach you a lesson. It’s why I went down that hallway to look for you. So if William did do it or you or Alex and John, it was to protect you. Something that me and the other teachers should have been doing. I am sorry that it comes down to you and William taking matters in your own hands. Just be careful with William though. I know he seems like the man of your dreams, but you need to be smart about this. He took a man’s life as if it meant nothing to him. Any man that can kill like that, is dangerous, very dangerous. You need to think of him like a rattle snake. Be cautious and handle him with care, because at any moment you will hear that rattle. And when you do, you better hope you get the hell out of the way fast enough otherwise he will strike you down too. Understand?”

“Yes sir.” Melinda said, nodding her head.

“Get going and be safe.” Davidson said.

When she stepped out of the class room, she called William to let him know she was on her way and what had happened. Then she went to her locker where the others were at, waiting for her. She got her stuff out and they hurried outside to join William who was standing by the lights at the crosswalk. As soon as he took her bag to carry it for her, John and Alex followed his lead by taking Adriana and Saura bags for them. They hurried to the stations and onto the train, Melinda and William took the usual spot. They could see Garret and Danny sitting in another spot and it was just them. William was about to say something when John and Alex sat on the side of them and Adriana and Saura sat in front of them. 

He leaned into her ear. “Looks like we have an entourage." William whispered and she giggled. 

“I have a question for you guys.” Melinda said. “Did anyone see this witness Davidson was talking about?” They all shook their heads. “I wonder who the hell it was.” 

“Where was Nate during all this?”Adriana said. “Aren’t Taylor and him best friends?”

“Yeah,” Saura said, nodding her head. “He’s always with Taylor”

“Love, when did you see him last?” William said.

 “I didn’t see him after we got off the train this morning.” Melinda said. “When’s the last time you guys saw him?”

“He was Taylor when lunch started.” Alex said.

“Yeah he took off one way and Taylor took off another.” John said. “That was right after he said he was going to teach you a lesson.”

“You know, Danny gave me a weird look but now,” Saura said, “I’m thinking he was looking behind me.”

“Was there another entrance way into that hallway behind us?” William said.

“Yeah there is.” John said, nodding his head.

“Love,” William said, looking down at her. “Didn’t you say in your Sophomore year after one of your meetings Nate and Taylor were the ones that almost trapped you in a hallway. One was chasing into it and the other one came up around the other end.”

“Yeah they were.” Melinda said, nodding her head. “I had to pick the lock on one of the classroom doors to get inside and lock myself in. I had to climb out of the window to get away from them and make a run to the train station.”

“Oh my god are you serious?” Adriana said. 

She looked over at Adriana. “Unfortunately, yeah. They were planning to take out “the trash,” Melinda said, using air quotes. “By throwing me into the dumpster, which they have done before. It's why they moved my meetings to lunch time.” She looked back at William. “Are you thinking Nate was the witness and was the one behind us?”

“No doubt.” William said and he looked over at the guys. “Do you guys know where Nate lives?”

“Yeah,” John said, nodding his head. “He lives two houses down from me.”

“He’s over there right now sitting with Taylor.” Alex said, he motioned his head and William looked. “He’s the one in the green jacket.”

“Who’s the other bloke with them?” William said.

“That’s Riley.” Alex said. “I don’t know much about him. He moved here during the winter break. But he’s another Christian.’

“My mom works with his mom.” John said. “She says they aren’t hardcore Christians but,” He looked over at Riley and them. “He’s hanging out with them so that may change.”

“Yeah.” William said, keeping his eyes on them as he tilted his head.

“William, I know that look.” Melinda said. “You're planning something, aren’t you?

“Maybe,” William said, grinning at her. “Maybe not. But if I am, I can't tell you.”

She raised an eyebrow. “And why not?” Melinda said.

“Because I need you to pass a polygraph test.” William said and the others laughed. “So lads,” He turned to them. “Are you in the mood for some random acts of violence tonight?”

He chuckled. “Yeah,” John said, nodding his head. “I think I am.” He looked at Alex. “What about you?”

“Oh yeah,” Alex said, smiling. “I’m definitely in the mood for some random acts of violence.”

“Then it’s settled then lads.” William said, smiling. “We’ll pay Nate and Matt a visit tonight.” He turned to Melinda. “My little raven, going to be my alibi?”

“Always.” Melinda said, smiling. 

“John, I can be your alibi if you need it.” Saura said. “I can say you came over to my house.”

“Yeah I can be yours Alex.” Adriana said. “I can say the same thing.”

“Cool thanks.” Alex said.

“Yeah, that would be great.” John said. 

“Now we have to come up with a plan.” William said.

“How about we figure out what to do about Frank Miller before you were about those boys.” Melinda said and they turned to her. “Member, Frank has an appointment with my mother tonight at six, and he's never late. By then, Taylor would have told him what happened. Or at least he would see Taylor’s face.”

“Frank just got himself one of those fancy computer operated cars.” John said. "Maybe we can fuck it up."

“Oh,” Alex said and he smiled. “We can go slash his tires so he can’t go over.”

“Nah,” William said, shaking his head. “I want him to come over.”

“Are you sure?” John said, looking confused. 

“If he finds out what you did to Taylor, it’s going to be all bad for you.” Alex said.

“Yeah, he’s known to call the cops on everyone.” John said.

“It’s the only way we can find out if Taylor talked. If he talks then I have to teach him another lesson.” William said and they nodded their heads. “Plus, I want Frank to know I’m still here and he’s not going to try to buy my little raven here for his son for his eighteenth birthday.”

“I can’t believe he actually said that to you.” Adriana said.

“And you were ten, that makes it even worse.” Saura said.

“You’ll be amazed at some of the stuff these Christians say.” Melinda said. “I had a few of them say they couldn’t wait till I turned eighteen and go into my mother’s line of work. All because they wanted to first take my innocence and show me what a real man felt like as they put it.” The girls shook their heads. 

“Frank actually showed up the next day after the shooting.” William said. “When love opened the door, she told him that her mum wasn’t there. He said he was there for her and he offered her ten thousand to take her virginity.” They shook their heads. “He wasn’t too happy when I walked up and kissed her right in front of him. I introduced myself as her boyfriend and told him she was mine.” He smiled down at Melinda as she smiled back up at him. “The look on his face,” she giggled. 

“If you want Frank to go over, I’ll be there if you want.” Alex said, William turned to him. “I’ll back you up.”

“Yeah, me too.” John said. “I got nothing better to do.”

“We can come over too.” Adriana said.

“Yeah.” Saura said, nodding her head.

“I don’t know if you girls are going to want to hear the noise coming out of my mother’s room.” Melinda said. “Think of it like Harry Met Sally and that dining room scene. She sounds like that, loud and on repeat.”

He chuckled. “Yeah she literally tells all those blokes the same thing.” William said, shaking his head. “Only if they know how much she fakes it.”

“Remember babe,” Melinda and she smirked. “You got to fake it till you make it.”.

He smiled. “That’s right my love.” William said, nodding his head.

“How do you deal with all that?” Adriana said.

“Three ways.” Melinda said, counting with her fingers. “Blast music. Blast the TV. Noise canceling headphones.”

“Yeah but eventually it’s like white noise.” William said. “It’s more alarming if we don’t hear noises from her room.”

“Like when we sat down to have dinner and we heard that thud because she was ODing again.” Melinda said, scoffed. “I told her not to be popping pills while she drinks.”

“First time I ever had to use a narocan.” William said and he shook his head. “I'm just glad we got into the shower before she started throwing up everywhere.”

“Jesus.” John said.  

“That messes up having to deal with that.” Alex said.

“Eh,” Melinda said, shrugging her shoulders. “It’s been like this since I could remember, now it’s a normal day for me. Just like Taylor and all those other dickheads like to say or do to me. But at least now,” She looked up at William and smiled. “I got you to protect me.”

“Of course love.” William said, smiling. “Told you before as your future husband, it’s my job to protect you.”

“Speaking of protecting me.” Melinda said. “You won’t believe what they said about you in my meeting and what Davidson said after that whole Taylor thing.”

Melinda started telling them everything that happened in her meeting. The girls shook their heads, unable to believe the teachers haven’t done anything this whole time. The boys nodded their heads agreeing with her for calling them out. William laughed at her saying they were trying to say he was the problem. He laughed more so when he was referred to as a rattlesnake. When they finally got back into town, they all headed out together. They agreed to meet back up at Melinda’s at five just in case Frank showed up early. Then they all went their ways as Melinda and William head back home with Garret a few feet ahead of them.

“That was weird right?” Melinda said. “Like having them all buddy buddy all of a sudden?”

“Mental.” William said and he smirked. “I guess you Americans really just love your violence.” She giggles as she nudges him. “At least now, we can use those lads as your personal bodyguards when I’m not around. Especially when I have to stay behind and do some work.”

“Makes me worried that they're nice and talking to me.” Melinda said. “Granted they were never mean to me or anything like that. Any time I had to do partners or group projects, they would talk to me and all that. But they just kept to themselves because of their parents. But last time a group of kids were nice to me, I was almost killed.”

“I know love.” William said. “That’s why we make sure to keep them at arm’s length. Alright my little raven?” She nodded her head as they got to the house. “Now, are you ready for me to make love to you?” She giggled and nodded her head. “Fantastic, I’m thinking we should make love in the shower.” He opened the door for her and led her inside. “What do you think love?” She nodded her head. “Come on.” He took her hand and they ran upstairs, and straight into the bathroom. 

The Voices Part 28

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

Melinda and William were walking together and talking, while Garret stayed behind. Garret watched how William would occasionally give Melinda a squeeze and kiss the top of her head. He started clutching the straps of his backpack tight when he saw that. It was something he often imagined doing with Melinda when they walked. He wanted to be the one holding her and giving her a kiss. But here he was, in the back of the pack watching the girl of his dreams getting loved on by someone else. He let out a sigh as he looked down. He had his chance, and now he blew it. Melinda’s giggle got Garret’s attention. He looked up to see William slide his hand down her back and put his hand in her back pocket. Garret huffed and got off the sidewalk and sped up, going around them.

“I forgot I needed to talk to Danny about something.” Garret said and he got back on the sidewalk as he started walking faster. “I’ll see you guys at the station.”

“Wonder what that was about.” William said.

“Probably your hand in my backpocket.” Melinda said.

“This hand?” William said and he gave her ass a squeeze.

“William,” Melinda said, as she smacked him. ‘Behave.”

He chuckled. “Alright my love.” William said, moving his arm back up on her shoulder. “Better?” She nodded her head. “I can’t wait till we get home after school and we can make love again.” She looked up at him and he smiled down at her. “What? It’s not my fault you turned me on so much, my little raven.” He leaned down and kissed her. “I love you.”

“I know.” Melinda said, giving him a kiss. “I wonder what the students are going to do when they see us together.”

“They’ll do exactly what their parents did,” William said, smiling. “Gossip.” She giggled and shook her head. “Hmm, I just love that giggle of yours. But if our little lily flower has that same giggle and your gorgeous looks, I’m going to have trouble on my hands from the neighborhood boys. You may have to bail me out of jail my love.”

They both laughed as they continued to walk to the station. When they finally got there and made their way to the platform to wait for the train, heads turned. Melinda ignored the stares like she always did by looking forward like they weren’t even there. As for William, he held his head up high while he had a smirk on his face. They waited off the side a bit as students made several gossip groups and started talking as they stared. Garret's friends were nudging him and teasing him about someone taking Melinda from him. The girls were wondering if he was the one sending her flowers and always on the phone with her. And if he was actually her boyfriend or if she was like her mother. 

But the one thing they were all thinking about, is if he was the one involved in the shooting. They all heard from their parents that someone was gunned down at Melinda’s house the night after her eighteen birthday. They all suspected that the man she had mentioned showed up like he promised he would. But no one knew for sure if it was him or not. They also didn’t know who pulled the trigger, if it was Melinda or possibly Garret since he had stayed home from church. Or the mysterious young man that they heard some of their parents had seen with Melinda around town a few times and was staying in her house. Now they were wondering if William was this mysterious young man.

“Looks like all your fans are staring.” William said, making her giggle. “I wonder what they’ll do when I do this.”

“Do what?” Melinda said, looking up at him.

“This.” William said, leaning down and giving her a gentle kiss on her lips. There were multiple gasps, making him smile when he pulled back. “Gasping, very dramatic.” He chuckled as she smiled and shook her head. “I think today may be an interesting day for you, my love.”

“Good or bad is the question.” Melinda said.

“Well I’ll be sticking around in town.” William said. “So if something happens, just call me and I’ll come running to you my love.”

“Thank you.” Melinda said, smiling.

“Your welcome love.” William said, he leaned down and kissed her again, making them gasp again. He pulled back and chuckled. “More gasping. I wonder what would happen, if we were to make out and I use my tongue.” He grinned.

“Don’t you dare William Rollins.” Melinda said.

“Ohhh, now I’m in trouble.” William said, chuckling. “Don’t worry my love, our intimate moments are for us and us alone.” 

William kissed her again as the train pulled into the station. They pulled apart and looked over, waiting for the others to get on but no one moved. Finally Garret did and his friends followed after him. The girls however, were still staring at them and not moving. William decided to go around them and lead her to the steps. He took her hand and helped her up. He smirked to himself when he heard the girls say how sweet he was. How he was a gentleman unlike these other boys around here. He followed Melinda up to her usual spot as the girls finally started getting on the train. The girls took their spot near them so they could listen in and find out more about him.

Melinda laid her head on William’s chest as he put his arm around her shoulder. They were both looking out the window, admiring the view. The girls kept watching them, seeing how William and Melinda were acting with each other. How William held both of Melinda's hands and caressed them. How he would lean down and kiss the top of her head. How he would whisper something in her ear and she would laugh. When the train started slowly down, they saw how William was helping her out of her seat. They followed them down the steps, all talking about them and making comments about how William seemed like such a sweetheart. That was until one of Garret’s friends, Taylor, decided to start in on Melinda. 

“Oh look, the little tramp is taking after her whore of a mother.” Taylor said he started laughing as he walked past them and to the door. 

“William, don't.” Melinda said. Taylor turned around and William grabbed a hold of him. He slammed Taylor up against the wall with one hand and the other William pressed his forearm against his throat, making Taylor gasp for air. “William stop, he can’t breathe.”

“That’s the whole point, love,” William said, as he got into Taylor’s face. “Now you bloody twat, what did you call her? Hmm? A little tramp? Is that what you called my girl?” He pressed harder as he raised Taylor up on his toe tips. “Apologize to her now you fucken cunt or I’m throwing you off this bloody train.” 

“I’m.. sorry.” Taylor said as he started turning red. “I’m sorry.” 

“Let him go!” Garret yelled. William turned to Garret as he dropped Taylor on the floor. His other friends went to help Taylor up. “What is your problem?”

“My problem?” William said. “My problem is you bruv. You’ll protect that twat of a friend yours, when he’s the one that insults her. You should be protecting her. But of course, that's how it's always been, right? Your mum and your mates insult her and put their bloody hands on her. And all the while,” He stepped closer to Garret. “You stand there like a fucking twit doing nothing to protect her. But not me mate, not me. I’m not going to let anyone insult her or put their fucking hands on her ever again. So I suggest to you bruv,” He got into Garret’s face. “You keep your fucking mates in line, or I bloody will. And you know I’ll do it. You know exactly how far I would go to protect her. Or did you forget about the bloke I put six feet under just to keep her safe?”

“William come on,” Melinda said, she put her arm around him as the train came to a stop. “Babe, come on. Please, William let’s go.” 

“Alright my love,” William said, backing away and looking at Garret’s friends. “Any of you wankers insult her or put your hands on my girl again, it will be the last thing you guys ever fucking do, you understand me?” They all nodded their heads. He turned to the girls, who looked scared. “Ladies, apologies for the language and violence." They said it was okay as he turned to Melinda. “Let’s get you to school love.” He took her hand and helped off the train. As they walked the girls right behind them, listening in. “I’m sorry my little raven, things got out of hand. If I frighten you or anything, I am sorry for it.” He raised her hand up to his lips and kissed her hand. “I just don’t like how they think it’s okay to treat someone as beautiful and amazing as you are like that.”

“It’s okay.” Melinda said. “Thank you for sticking up for me.”

“You don’t have to thank me love, it’s my job to protect you.” William said, kissing her hand. “And I’ll always protect you.” He kissed her hand again. “If anyone gives you any more problems when I’m not around, you tell me ya?” She nodded her head. “Here, give me your bag love, you shouldn’t have to carry things when I’m around.” He took her bag from her and put it over his shoulder again. “How about when we get home, I’ll cook you dinner while you relax. How does that sound?”

“Sounds great.” Melinda said, he wrapped his arm around her. “Oh by the way,” She motioned him to come closer. He leaned down and she whispered in his ear “That boy, is Taylor, he’s Frank Miller’s son. 

“The bloke that wanted to give you to his son for his eighteenth birthday?” William whispered back. 

“Yeah, that’s him.” Melinda whispered back. “Taylor’s birthday is this weekend if I’m right. Along with his best friend Nate.”

“You don’t say?” William whispered and she nodded her head. “Frank is supposed to come over tonight to see your mum right?” She nodded her head and a grin formed on his face. “Now that’s interesting.” 

Few Minutes Later

“So this is your school love?” William said and she nodded her head. “Not very impressive. You know what school is?” He looked down at her and smiled. “Royal.” 

She giggled. “I had a feeling you were going to say that.” Melinda said, smiling. “I’ll see you after school babe.”

“I can come back for your lunch if you like love.” William said. 

“I have that meeting with my teachers and my counselor during lunch today.” Melinda said.

“Ah that’s right.” William said and he sighed.

“Plus I can’t leave the school grounds during lunch, remember?” Melinda said. “My mother never signed the paperwork to give me permission to leave during lunch.”

“I know love,” William said, smirking. “I was planning to sneak in.” He winked at her

“You're behaving badly." Melinda said smiling. “Very badly.”

“And who’s fault is that?” William said, smiling and then the bell rang. “Run along love. Like I said, I’ll be mosey around town just in case you need me.” He helped her put her backpack on. “I’ll see you after school my love.” He gave her a kiss and a hug. “Remember what I said, if anyone messes with you, let me know.”

“I will.” Melinda said, giving him a kiss. “Bye babe.”

“Bye love.” William said. She started walking when he called out to her. “And one more thing,” She turned around. “I love you my little raven.” They smile at each other. “Have a good day.”

He turned around and started walking off, heading into town. She turned back around and started heading to class, passing Adriana and with her group of her friends. She overheard Adriana and the others walking behind her as Adriana said she was going to talk to her. But Adriana’s friends told her to stay away from Melinda like their parents told them too. She told them that Melinda was actually a nice and sweet person, nothing like their parents said she was. Finally, Adriana ran up and stepped in front of Melinda, causing her to stop.

“Hey Melinda.” Adriana said, smiling

“Adriana.” Melinda said, nodding her head. “Can I help you with something?”

“Is he the one that sent you those flowers?” Adriana said and the other girls ran over to her side. “We were all wondering because, you know. You were getting them for a while and then they just stopped. We weren’t sure if he was the same guy.”

“Yeah, he’s the one that sent them.” Melinda said, nodding her head. “And he actually never stopped sending them, the flowers started getting sent to my house.” They all got excited. “I’m sure you're going to ask if he’s also the person I’ve been on the phone with.” They nodded their heads. “Yeah, he’s the one I’ve been talking to.” They got more excited. “Can we walk and talk about this? I don’t want to be late for class.”

“Oh yeah sure.” Adriana said and they started walking with her. “So, William, right?” Melinda nodded her head. “He’s British?”

“Yeah,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “He’s actually from England. He flew down here to visit me for my birthday and all that. He’s been down here since our winter break started.” 

“He flew down here just to see you?” Adraia said.

“That’s right.” Melinda said. “He’s going to be here till I leave for college. And yes, he’s the one staying at my house.” They all giggled. “Anything else?”

”We were also wondering uh….” Adriana said she hesitated a bit. “The comment William said to Garret, about the six feet under part.”

“You want to know if he was talking about that guy I mentioned at the train station that one day.” Melinda said and they all said yeah. “Yeah William was talking about that guy.” They all mumbled oh my god as they went into first period class, seeing it was just the students inside. “Looks like Mrs Bell is running late again.” She took a seat and the other girls sat near her. “You guys want to know what happened that night, right?”

“Yeah we do.” Adriana said. “If that’s alright.”

Melnda turn to the other classmates who were also looking. “You guys are all wanting to know what happened at my house with that shooting huh?” Melinda said, they either nodded or said yeah. “Alright, gather around the children and I’ll tell you the story.” They took seats around her and sat on the tables to listen. “Quick version or details?" The girls said details and the boys said a quick version. “Details it is.” The boys rolled their eyes. “As you guys know from my memorable dramatic outburst at the train station I had a while back,” They laugh a bit. “One of my mother’s customers threatened to kidnap me and you know.” They nodded their heads. “William, my boyfriend,” They oooo. “Yeah yeah.” She waved her hand. “Anyways, I told him what had happened. So when our winter break started he came down all the way from England to visit me and to keep me safe.” They all mumble. “I know right? Crazy. So on the night of my birthday and night after, he camped out by the front door all night but the guy didn’t show up. William said most likely the next day the guy was going to pop up. Since most of the neighbors were going to be gone to church, including Grace and Garret. So William decided since my wonderful bitch of a mother dipped out on my birthday weekend. Because why not when your daughter gets threats.” They chuckle weakly as they shake their heads. “William tells me we should play a recording of me singing in my room since that guy was drawn by it in the first place. And...”

“Wait, you sing?” Adriana said.

“Yeah,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “I sing and play the guitar.” 

“Sing something.” Adriana said.

“No, let her finish before Ms Bell shows up.” Alex said.

“Yeah.” John said.

“Okay go on.” Adriana said. 

“So while the audio plays in my room with the lights off and we were going to be with my mothers. Which, I felt like I needed to be in a biohazard outfit the moment I stepped into it.” Melinda said and they laughed. “So we are in there, with the lights on and.” Adriana started saying something when the others shushed her. “It’s so he would see shadows moving under the door.” They nodded their heads. “William was playing some adult noises on his laptop,” the boys laughed and the girls made the ew sound. “William did that so the guy would think my mother was home with a client. To see if that would make him back down if the guy thought there was another adult guy in the house. But as you know, it didn’t.” They nodded their heads.

“So we are in there waiting for him to show up. I was a nervous wreck. I was shaking, I wanted to throw up, and I was pacing back and forth. But William,” Melinda said. “Calm as can be. He’s just sitting in the chair, facing the door with the gun in his hand.” They started mumbling. “I swear, he didn’t budge the whole time. I don’t even think he was blinking, that’s how still he was. A couple hours go by, I’m climbing the walls in there and William is still sitting there, staring at the door. I was about to tell him we should just leave and get a hotel. And that’s when we hear it, footsteps coming up the stairs.” The girls huddle together and the boys move closer. “Then, we hear the music in my room get louder. William whispers, he’s in your room.” The girls gasp.

 “And just like how it’s in those slasher movies, all we hear is his slow and heavy footsteps as they get closer to my mother’s door. Then all of a sudden like that,” Melinda said, snapping her fingers. “They just stop.” They got chills. ”William whispers, go. I take off to the bathroom and as I’m locking it, I hear BAM!” She slammed her hands on the desk, making them all jump. “From him kicking the door open. Then I hear the guy yell, who the fuck are you? Where’s the girl and that bitch at? The noises from the laptops stop. Then I hear William reply back so casually, with no fear in his voice whatsoever. He says, I’m William, Melinda’s boyfriend. Are you the bloke that’s supposed to take her out to dinner and dessert back at your place? And the guy says, yeah I am. William just says, you're late bruv. Don’t you know it’s rude to keep a lady waiting? It seems like I need to teach you some manners. After he says that, there’s silence for a few seconds. Then I hear him take a couple of steps and I hear three loud, BOOM!” She throws her hand out towards Adriana, making her jump and scream, the others laugh. 

“Settle down guys.” Alex said, they started to calm down. “What happened after that?”

“After the shots, I can hear the guy stumbling around and knocking stuff over, then there was a loud thud.” Melinda said, she hit her fist into the palm of her hand. “Then it goes quiet again. I put my ear to the door and I hear BOOM!” She throws her hand out towards Adriana again. She jumped and screamed again, making the others laugh more. “That’s pretty much what happened. Afterwards William told me to come out and that the guy was dead. When I did, William just had a calm look on his face and he told me I’m safe now. I just lose my shit and I start crying, so he holds me and tries to help calm me down. By then I heard Garrett yelling my name as he came running inside. But I’m just too shook up to even respond to him. I could hear William and Garrett talking but it all sounded muffled to me at that point because of how overwhelmed I was by everything.” They nodded their heads. “William carried me downstairs and we waited for Russel to show up with a few officers.  They went inside to do their thing while me and William went to the station with Russell. It took a while to do the report and everything, then we stayed at Russell’s that night.”

“Did you see the body?” John said.

“No, William had Garret cover him up because he didn’t want me to see it.” Melinda said and she started taking out her phone. “But you know how on TV the officers just tape off the crime scene and leave everything there for a few days?” They nodded their heads. “I took these pictures when we got back to my house the next day.” She opened up her gallery and showed them. “See all the blood?” They all mumbled as they nodded their heads. “You can see the guy's hand prints right there when he tried to catch himself from falling.” She pointed at the bloody hand prints on the door frame. “William shot the guy three times in the chest and stomach.” She swiped to another picture. “This blood splatter is from when William shot him in the head. See how high it went up the wall? There were even a few splats on the ceiling.” They mumbled more and she put her phone away. “After they said they were done with the scene and we could clean it up, it was a bitch to. We ended up ripping that carpet out and repainted the walls a couple of times because of it. Still kinda pinkish in some spots.”

“Who was the guy?” Adriana said.

“No idea,” Melinda said, shaking her head. “He wasn’t one of my mother’s regulars. I asked Russell but wouldn’t tell me. I even asked my mother what his name was. She said he never gave her one but get this,” She leaned in closer, “He tells her you can call Master.” They mumble as she leaned back. “Yeah, guy was one of those Doms or whatever. My mother wasn’t going to take him on as a new client. But he offered her three times the amount and the heater needed to be replaced and we got told it would be 8,000 bucks to do that. So that’s why my mother accepted it. But when we were at the station, William overheard there was some truck driver that two counties over put out a BOLB for a few days ago. They were thinking he was the guy they were looking for because he fit the description.” 

“That’s so scary.” Adriana said.

“What’s so scary?” Mrs Bell said. They all jumped and went to their seats. “Melinda? Is everything okay?”

“Yeah,” Melinda said, nodding her head. “Peachy.”

After class ended, Melinda started heading to her next class. That’s when she overheard some of the students talking about what she said. But the comments from John and Alex were the ones that caught her off guard. They said they like how she was dramatic when she was telling the story and how she got into it. How she seemed like a pretty cool person to hang out with. Then they were talking about William and what he did on the train to Taylor. How it sucks he didn’t go school with them, that they could all hang out together. Melinda just shook her head and went into her next class.

By the time the first break was over, the school already heard about William. Everyone was talking about him coming down here for her and he was living with her. How he killed a guy to protect her and he was unphased by it. The guys were talking about how cool and a bad ass he had to be. The girls talked about how it seemed like he came out of some book. He had the looks, the British charm and was a gentleman. He was protective, tough, and fearless. But at the same time, he was sweet, caring, and tender towards Melinda. The news about Melinda and William spread like wildfire and by lunchtime, that fire reached the school staff.

“So, William.” Mr Davison said. 

“What about him?” Melinda said. 

“Well sweetie,” Ms Savilia said, leaning forward. “The school is in an uproar about him. His involvement in the shooting at your house and at the train station to Taylor Miller.”

Melinda let out a sigh as she put her head down. Her teachers and counselor all started talking about William. How his behavior wasn’t acceptable and was even concerning to them. How rumors of him being casual about taking someone’s life. How he got violent so fast when Taylor made a comment. How he was cussing and making threats. How he could easily do that to her if she got on his bad side. They were saying it was best she broke up with him and he went back to England. She let out another sigh as she raised her head back. She started shaking as her blood started to boil, she finally had enough.

“I don’t mean to cut you guys off, but may I speak freely?” Melinda said and they nodded their heads. “What the fuck?” Their eyes widened. “Like seriously, what in the actual fuck?” 

“Melinda.” Mr Davison said.

“I’m sorry sir, but really? Are you guys shitting me right now?” Melinda said. “You guys are trying to get onto me, me, about William’s so-call alarming behavior because he’s sticking up for me and protecting me. Really? That’s alarming behavior? Someone flying down from England to protect me from being kidnap and rape, is concering to you? Someone that stands up to a well known bully of mine that makes rude and sexual comments, and occasionally shoves me is concerning to you? But not Taylor’s behavior? Not any of the other bullies' behavior? Or the adults' behavior? None of them and their behavior towards me is concerning to you? It’s not alarming?”

“Sweetie,” Ms Salvia said, sighing. 

“You guys all my life story, right?” Melinda said and they nodded their heads. “But none of you have done anything about it. You guys all know I have bullies, you know what they say to me and do to me. But what do you guys do? You guys tell me to stay away from them. Me, as if I was the one that was causing the problems. I’m told to keep my head down.” She looked at Mr Davison. “I’m told to not make waves.” He looked down as she looked around at the others. “You guys all act like I’m the problem here. That William is the problem. We’re not the problem. It's everyone else that’s coming at me that’s the problem. You guys are the fucking problem.”

Davison put his head up to say something, when she waved him off. “You all know what my house situation is. But did any of you call CPS? Did any of you try to get me removed from that house? Did any of you bother to look into what you could have done for me?” Melinda said and they all stayed quiet. “You all know about my bullies, but did you speak with them? Did any of you write them up or gave them detention? Did you tell their parents? Did you try to get them removed from the school? Did any of you try to get the bullies to back off?” She looked around but still no one said anything. “You all knew about that guy wanting to kidnap me and rape. Did any of you do anything? Did any of you offer for me to stay with you for the weekend for my safety? Did any of you come to my house to keep a look out? Did any of you try to get officers posted at my place? Did any of you try to do anything to protect me?” They put their heads down. 

“You guys did nothing, because I am nothing more than a goddamn paycheck to you guys.” Melinda said and they looked back up. “You guys do what you are only paid to do, teach me and that’s it. You guys don’t go the extra mile to help me out. You don’t make the calls to CPS. You don’t make the calls to get those kids thrown out of here. You didn’t make the calls to get me protection from a man that wanted to kidnap me and rape me. All I got told was to be careful. Stay safe. You guys didn’t give a rat’s ass if something happened to me. Because it would be one less student to teach. You guys don’t get paid to give a shit about me or any of the students. You just like to act like you care because Russell said something to you guys, that’s it. Which, I’m sure he said something about William before you guys heard the gossip. Am I right?” They all looked at each other and back to her.

“That’s what I thought.” Melinda said, she stood up and got her backpack. “Let’s all stop pretending then. The school year is almost up so we don’t need to keep having these meetings to see how I’m doing. Because I know, you don’t give a shit and you guys know you don’t. And since my lunch break isn’t over yet, I’m going to call my boyfriend who actually gives a shit about me. As for your so-called advice to break up with him, not going to happen. William doesn’t just care about me, he actually loves me. Not only has he told me that but he's proved that by coming all the way down here to make sure I was going to be safe. And he proved it a hundred times over that night when he pulled that trigger. He did that for me, because he loves and cares for me. He was there when none of you were. So I suggest you all keep my boyfriend’s name out of your guys fucking goddamn mouths and fuck off.” 

She turned around and left the room before any of them could say anything. She was going to call William the moment she stepped out of the office, but the anger, the adrenaline rush she was feeling had her shaking. She wanted to cry and throw up all at the same time because she was overcome with emotions. Melinda always had a feeling they didn’t care about her, but she always hoped maybe they did. But when she called them out and they couldn’t say anything, it made it all too real. She really was nothing more than a paycheck, another student they were forced to teach to earn a living. Now, they were like the other people in her life, they were nothing to her. 

“There she is!” Saura yelled. “She’s going down the hallway!”

“Melinda!” Adriana yelled as they ran over to her. “Melinda wait!”

“I’m sorry Adriana, but I'm not in the mood to talk right now.” Melinda said. Adriana and Saura cut in front of her, making her stop. “Guys seriously.”

“Garret is looking for you.” Adriana said

“Why?” Melinda said.

“Garret overheard Taylor saying he was going to teach you a lesson.” Adriana said. “Danny and Matt heard the same thing in their classes.”

“Yeah,” Saura said, nodding her head. “Even Alex and John heard him say something when lunch started.”

“Hey!” Taylor yelled. They turned and saw him coming down the hallway. “There you are, you little tramp! Get ready because I'm going to teach you a fucking lesson!” 

The Voices Part 27

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.

She smiled as she took a hold of his face. “I know,” Melinda said, she pulled him down towards her and she gave him a gentle kiss. “You can put my legs down now babe, you’ve stretched me out enough that it doesn’t hurt anymore.”

“Nope,” William said, smiling. “I love having you in this position.” She giggled as she shook her head. “Hmm, I really can’t get enough of that little giggle of your love, it warms my heart.” She started blushing. “Tell me my love,” he kissed her gently. “Do you want to run off to London with me yet?”

She giggled. “No William.” Melinda said.

He sighed. “Alright.” William said and then he grinned. “I guess a few more rounds should help convince you.” She giggled. “My love do you think that I,” he looked away a bit.

“What is it babe?” Melinda said. “You can tell me.”

“I was just wondering,” William said and he looked back at her. “If I can record us?” She looked a bit nervous. “Not where you can see our faces or anything like that of course. I was thinking of using my phone and doing close up shots of me moving in and out of you. If that’s alright? If not, it's completely fine.” She thought about it and then she smiled as nodded her head. “Fanfantic.” He smiled. “I’ll make sure to send copies.” He winked, making her giggle. “Thank you for this my little raven, thank you.”

A Few Hours Later:

Knock. Knock. “Be right there,” William called out as he walked over but before he got to the door. He grabbed the extra gun that Russell left in the drawer near the door. He took a hold of it and put his arm behind his back as he went to the door and opened it. “Need something bruv?”

“I just wanted to see if Mel is doing okay.” Garret said.

“She’s upstairs asleep,” William said.

“Is she not getting sleep because of that guy?” Garret said and William smirked. “Ah,” he looked down as he nodded his head. “Right.” He looked back up. “I uh.. I’m going to try to stay home tonight instead of going to church to help keep a look out.”

“You don’t have to bruv,” WIilliam said. “I already told you I got it covered. Love is safe with me.”

“I know, I just,” Garret said. He sighed as he looked down. “I want to help out after everything I did.” He looked back up. “Can you tell her I stopped by?”

“Yeah,” William said, nodding his head. “Sure.”

“Thanks,” Garret said and he walked back over to his house.

He closed the door. “Fucking twat.” William said. He moved his hand from behind his back and looked down at the gun. “If my little raven didn’t want you in her life, I would have pulled this trigger for all the pain you’ve caused her.” 

William sighed as he locked up and put the gun away. He went back to the kitchen and he grabbed the two water bottles he originally came down to get. Then he headed back upstairs and to their bedroom, where Melinda was sound asleep. William sat one bottle at the desk and the other on her nightstand for her whenever she woke up. He went to her dresser and grabbed the camera he brought with him off of it. He looked over at Melinda and smiled down at her, seeing how beautiful and peaceful she looked. He crouched down beside the bed and he started taking a few pictures of her. 

Then he went over to her desk and took a seat. He opened up his laptop and he started loading up the recent photos he took. William had a smile on his face as he worked on making more collages of their time together. He really loved how beautiful and gorgeous Melinda looked in them. But more than anything, how she lit up in the photos and how happy, and loved she looked in them. He started making another video with the photos and adding their song to it. William was hoping with all these photos and videos Melinda would see how good they were together. How truly happy she was with him and how he made her life better. And hopefully, hopefully, she would see the best place for her to be was with him in London.

Nightfall: 

Garret’s POV

I never felt so paranoid in my life than I do right now since our winter break started. I don’t how Mel can stay so calm. I guess she would be calm now that William was with her. William. I can’t believe that guy just showed up on her doorstep. I really can’t believe how he just flaunts Mel the way he does in front of me. It’s one thing to love on her but to do all those intimate things with her in front of me. Treating her like some type of harlot. And what makes the whole thing so much worse is she doesn’t even know he’s doing it. Mel is so caught up in him she doesn’t see what he’s doing. I want to tell her but how would I even bring something like that up? 

By the way Mel, since your boyfriend has been I’ve been seeing a lot of inappropriate things when I look out my bedroom window. William looks at me dead in the eye while he grabs your backside. He grins at me when he’s grabbing your front side when you have no bra or top on. And he likes to bend you over in front of the window so I can see him rub up against you. Also I can hear all those sounds and the things you guys say when you are doing adult stuff. Man, I can’t even use the actual words let alone tell her exactly what he’s doing. If I did tell her, would she even believe me?

William did say I needed to stop looking into her window because I might see them sinning in there. But I thought he was just trying to rile me up and get me jealous because he knows how I feel about her. How I always wanted to be with her. How I… How I wish I could be intimate with her. I know the church says it’s a sin to have intimate thoughts of someone you aren’t married to. More of a sin to be intimate with yourself because of those thoughts. And we are only supposed to be married and only be intimate solely to reproduce and not to have fun. But with her, I don’t want to be intimate just to have kids or for fun. I want to be intimate because I want to show her how much I… I love her, that I love her more than anything. 

I guess that’s why I’ve been sinning a lot lately. I know I shouldn’t, but I haven’t been able to control myself. When we became teenagers I would have dreams now and again of being intimate with her but I never acted on it. But since I saw her in that outfit when her and William had their first videochat date, I’ve been dreaming almost every night about her. About her going on a date with me and when we got back she would invite me into her house. We would go upstairs to her room and hold each other while he started kissing. Then we would take off our clothes and lay down on her bed. She wrapped her legs around my waist and I would start making love to her. She would be saying my name, over and over again. We would tell each other how much we love one and another. Then after we were done making love, she would lay her head on my chest while my arms were wrapped around her, protecting her. We would fall asleep together and when we woke up, we would make love again. 

I never wanted a dream to come true more than that dream. Not just for the intimate parts, but to be able to tell her I love you out loud. To be able to hear her say it out loud to me. That would mean everything to me. But now that William is here, it’s his name she says, not mine. It’s him making love to her, not me. It’s him that tells her he loves her, not me. And she is going to be telling him that she loves, wait. Have they said I love you to each other? She hasn’t told me they have. And she would, right? We’re friends after all, best friends. And I’m sure if she told him, he would find a way to rub it in my face. So maybe, maybe they haven’t yet. Does that mean she doesn’t feel the same way he does about her? Does that mean she still… still loves me?

I would open up my window and see if I could hear anything. But since William started sharing their intimate moments I kept my curtains and window closed. I won’t lie though, I hate having it all close. I miss looking over, watching her dance and listening to her sing. Though now, she’s always singing their song and dancing with him. I always wanted to sing and dance with her. I even started having Russell teach me how to play the guitar so we could play together. I guess that’s not going to happen now, not with William here. But Mel did say he’s only here until our winter break is over, so that’s good. Maybe then we can play and sing together. Though I’m not much of a singer, I'm sure I can pull it off for the most part. Fingers cross. Then maybe once William is back home and we graduate, I can finally walk up to her and tell her I love her.

“Garret!” Grace yelled from downstairs. Great, I’m going to hate this next part. I lifted up the toilet seat lead and got on my knees. “Garret, come on we have church!’ I waited until I heard her coming up the stairs and got closer to the bathroom. Here goes nothing. I shoved my fingers down my throat until I started gagging. I pulled them out and started throwing up. “Garret?” She opened the door as I finished throwing up. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah,” I flushed the toilet and got up, and washed my face off. “I think I didn’t cook that chicken all the way through,” I grabbed my stomach and I groaned. “I think I’m going to throw up again.”

“Do you need me to stay here?” Grace said. I shook my head as I knelt back down in front of the toilet. “Just get some rest and I’ll see you when I get home.”

I started gagging and she quickly stepped out, and closed the door. I kept making the noises until I heard her go back downstairs. Throwing up was something my mother could never stand. Any time someone throws up, the smell and noise of it would make her start throwing up. That’s how I knew she would take off and stay as far as possible from me if I started throwing up. Of course when she did that when I was little, I hated it because she kinda left me to defend myself. But it was alright, because Mel would sneak into my house and she would take care of me. It was always funny to see her dive under my bed or into the closet when my mother came to check on me. But what I really loved about her coming over to look after me, is when she let me lay my head on her lap. She would play with my hair while she whispered a song to me. I miss those days, I hope we can get them back.

After a few minutes I headed downstairs and I looked out the window, my mother’s car was gone. I got me something to drink to help with my sore throat, then I went to the living room. I turned the recliner to face the window so I could see her front porch. I grabbed the house phone and turned off all the lights in the house. Then I took a seat at the recliner and kept my eyes on the front porch. Tonight was going to be the night that guy shows back up. At least that’s what William told Melinda. His theory that the night of her birthday was too obvious so he wouldn’t show. Next night, he wouldn’t show up again to give them false hope that he just gave up. But tonight would be the perfect night for him to show up since me, my mother and most of the neighbors would be at church. So there would be no one around to help her out when he came in to get her. I hope William was wrong about him showing up. I hope the guy just gave up and forgot all about Mel. But just in case, I pulled that little stunt to help out. So I’m just going to sit here and wait, and pray that he doesn’t show up. 

Couple Hours Later: 

Normal POV

Bang! Bang! Bang! Garrett shot up from the recliner. Did he fall asleep? Bang! He ran for his front door, knocking things over as he went. Forgetting all about the phone and to call Russell. He threw the door up and made a run for it to Melinda’s house.

“MEL!” Garrett yelled as he ran up the porch steps. “MEL!” He saw the door was open and he ran inside. “MEL!” He took off upstairs. “MEL ANSWER ME!” He stopped at the top, when he saw the body. He covered his mouth, trying not to gag when he saw all the blood. “Oh my god.” He looked over, seeing the light on to Olivian’s room. “Mel!” He made his way around the body and ran into the room. “Mel!” He looked over to see William holding Melinda with one hand and the gun in his other hand. “You… you killed him.”

“Like I had a choice.’ William said, looking over at him. “I wasn’t about to let him take her from me.” He glared at Garret. “I won't let anyone take her from me. Anyone.” He went back to Melinda and kissed the top of her head as she softly cried into his chest. “It’s alright now my little raven. He’s gone now. You don’t ever have to worry about him ever again I promise.” He put the gun into the back of his pants. “Make yourself useful bruv, cover up his body so she won’t see it.” 

“Yeah,” Garret said. He went over and grabbed the extra blanket that was laying across the foot of the bed. He went back over to the body, laying the blanket over him. “Okay, he’s covered.”

“Come on my love,” William said, he cradled her up in his arms and held her tight. “Keep our eyes closed.” She nodded her head as she wrapped her arms around his neck. He walked out of the room and carefully walked around the body. “Grabb her blanket that’s on her chair and her phone” He started heading down the stairs as Garret went to do what he asked. He took her outside and sat down on the bench. He cradled her in his lap as she kept crying. “Shhh now love, it’s alright. You're safe. You’re safe.” 

“Here,” Garrett said, putting the blanket over Melinda. “And her phone.” He handed it to William and he placed the call to Russell.

Russell: “Kid are you alright?”

William: “She’s alright but he showed up.”

Russell: “Did you get that son of a bitch or did he get away?”

William: “I got him.” 

Russell: “I’ll be right there.” 

He hung up the phone and sat it beside him. “My love,” William said, looking down at her. “Russell is on his way okay?” She kept crying as she nodded her head. He started rocking her back and forth. “Shh, it’s my little raven. “It’s okay, I’m here. I’m here.”

Garret watched as William comforted Melinda. He couldn’t believe that William just killed a man like it was nothing. Maybe he was in shock. Or maybe because he was so focused on Melinda he didn’t have time to let it get to him. But Garret couldn’t get the look on William’s face when he stared at him, the look in his eyes. He knew William was telling him he would kill him too if he had to. But that wasn’t the only look on William’s face he couldn’t get out of his head.

They started hearing sirens and saw flashing lights coming their way. “Here that love,” William said. “It’s Russell and the calvary.” She looked out from under the blanket as Russell’s car and two cop cars pulled in. 

“Kid!” Russell yelled as he ran over and kneel in front of her. “Are you alright? Are you hurt?”

“I’m alright.” Melinda said, sniffing as she nodded her head. “He didn’t get me.”

He looked at William. “Thank you for protecting her.” Russell said. William nodded his head. “Where is he?”

“He’s upstairs.” William said. “Right in front of her mum’s room.”

“Do you still have the gun on you?” Russell said. William nodded his head. “Give it to me.” William handed him the gun as one of the officers came over with a bag. “The body upstairs.” He put the gun in the bag and the officers headed inside. “Garret,” he stood back up. “Did you see what happened?”

“No,” Garret said, shaking head. “I just heard the shots and I ran over.”

“Alright.” Russell said. “ William, you and the kid go to my car. We’ll take you guys to the station to get your statement. Then I’ll drop you off at my place.” William got up and carried Melinda to his car. “Go ahead and go home son,” He started heading inside. “If we need you I’ll call you.”

“Wait.” Garret said and Russell turned back to him. “He enjoyed it.” Russell looked at him confused. “William. He enjoyed killing that guy.”

“What makes you think that kid?” Russell said. 

“When I walked in, he was smiling.” Garrett said. 

“What?” Russell said.

“When I heard the shots, I ran over and went upstairs to her mother’s room where the light was coming from. When I went in there William was holding Mel and he was smiling. “ Garret said. “But it wasn't a normal smile. It was just… It was just pure evil. I said you killed him. He stopped smiling and he looked over at me, and said like I had a choice. I wasn’t about to let him take her away from me. Then he just, just gave me this look. Like he was warning me with his eyes. And he said I won't let anyone take her away from me. Anyone. Russell,” he stepped closer to him. “I think William is more dangerous than he leads on.” 

He looked over at his car, seeing William was comforting Melinda as he talked to her. “Alright.” Russell said, looking back at Garret. “We’ll keep a close eye on him and you keep your distance from him. For now, get some sleep.”

Few Hours Later: At Russell’s

“Exciting birthday you had love,” William said, tucking her into Russell’s bed. “Defintely a story to tell our little ones and grand little ones.” He smiled down at her. “You get to tell them all about how I was your knight in shining armor.” She smiled at him. He sat down on the bed and put her hand on her cheek. “I told you I would protect you, didn’t I, my little raven?” She nodded her head. “I will always protect you no matter what love. And I hope you take this night in consideration when you think about college. Because if you go to Royal, I can always be there to keep an eye on you and protect you. It’s one of the reasons why I want you to go there. I want and need to know you're okay, especially after everything you have gone through my love. I just want you safe, alright?”

“Alright,” Melinda said, nodding her head. 

“Come on Romeo.” Russell said, coming into the room. “Let her get some sleep.”

“I’ll be in the living room if you need me love.” William said and she nodded her head. “I love you.” He leaned down and gave her a quick kiss. “Goodnight my little raven.”

“Goodnight babe.” Melinda said. He got up and headed out the room, and to the living room. She looked over at Russell who was giving her a look. “What?”

“My little raven?” Russell said. Melinda smiles. “The kid is creative. I'll give him that.”

“Thank you for showing up when you did.” Melinda said.

“Not a problem kid.” Russell said. “Try to get some sleep, alright?” She nodded her head. “I’m heading back to work.” He went to turn off the light when he looked over at her again. “And no hanky panky while I’m gone either.” She rolled her eyes. “Goodnight kid.”

“Goodnight dad.” Melinda said.

“I’ll let you have that one." Russell said, they smiled at each other and he turned off the night. He headed down the hallway and back to the living room, where William was sitting on the couch. “You alright son?” He nodded his head as he looked at the coffee table. “Processing what you did?”

“Yeah.” William said. “I never expected that one day I would kill a man. I know I had to the moment he came back for her. Because if I just chased him off, he would just come back again. He would keep coming back till he got her.” He sighs. “I’m just glad she’s safe now and she doesn’t have to be scared anymore.”

“Are you happy that you killed him?” Russell said.

“What?” William said and he looked at Russell. “I’m happy that she's safe now and she won’t ever have to worry about him ever again. As for actually killing him,” he looked back at the coffee table. “I don’t feel anything. Is that normal?”

“You're still in shock. So fair warning, the reality of what you did will hit you out of nowhere and knock you on your ass” Russell said, heading to the door. “Just remember, you did good tonight son. You saved her life.” He opened the door and looked back at him. “And stay in the living room and out of that bedroom, unless she needs something.”

“I will.” William said, nodding his head. “Goodnight sheriff.”

“Goodnight.” Russell said. 

He closed the door behind him and locked it up. William could hear him getting into his car and driving off. He got up and looked out the window, sure enough Russell was gone. He grabbed the remote and turned on the TV, then turned off the lights. He sat back down and put on the history channel so he had something for sound before he leaned his head back and closed his eyes. After an hour or so, he opened his eyes when he heard noise coming from behind him. He moved his head back as Melinda came around the couch and went over to him.

“Can’t sleep love?” William said. 

“My mind won’t shut off.” Melinda said. She climbed on top of him and straddled him. “I decided on something, on a compromise.” 

“Compromise for what my love?” William said as he put his hands on her thighs.

“The whole college thing.” Melinda said. “I know you want me to go to Royal though I plan to go to LA.” He opened his mouth to make a comment and she put her finger on his lips. “Let me finish William.” He nodded his head and she removed her finger. “My compromise is this. I’m going to LA and during long breaks from school, we can visit each other. And if you and I are still together after I finish college, I’ll move to England. I’ll move the very next day I graduate.”

He smiled. “Really love?” William said. “Are you going to get your own place or can we move in together?”

“We can move in together,” Melinda said, smiling. “We can get that cottage in the country you were talking about.”

His face lit up. “How soon can we get married and have little ones?” William said. 

“We can get married as soon as we move in together and get the house situated. And as for the little ones.” Melinda said, as she put her arms around his neck. “We can start having them after we say our wedding vows.”

‘Fantanic. I can’t wait love.” William said, smiling. “How about this love? Since we will be visiting each other while you attend LA, on the last visit I want you to visit me. That way we can look at places together. When you find something you love, I’ll buy it and get it all set before you graduate. How does that sound?”

“Sounds perfect.” Melinda said, kissing him. “Are you sure you're okay with this compromise?”  

“I am my love,” William said, nodding his head. “But now, I’m thinking of three little ones, maybe four. Want to give me four little ones?” She smiled and nodded her head. “Great, now we need to come up with their names. But we’ll do that later, my little raven. Because right now,” He put his hand behind her head and brought her down towards his face. He leaned up and gave her a kiss, then he spoke against her lips. “I want to practice making those little ones.” He kissed her again. “What do you say love? Want to make love right here, right now?”

“Do you have a condom?” Melinda said. He reached into his back pocket and pulled one out. “Is it right we just go straight to making love?”

“Of course.” William said, nodding his head. “Do you want to be on top? Just like this?” She nodded her head. “Alright love," he smiled as he kissed her again. "I love you my little raven, you and our future little ones. And I want you to know," he looked into her eyes. "I'll do anything to protect you and our family, anything."

The Voices Part 26

Note: Normally I do gifs in the story as well, but I think I will add them later when I have more time to edit.

Tagging: If you like to be tagged, please leave a comment or a message in the ask box.